DmrG1cuw

1Vol. 24 Chapter 1 
2 
3 
4 
5 
6"Taurus Silver is a student at the National Magic University Affiliated High School, Mr. Shiba Tatsuya. People of Japan. I want you to convince Mr. Shiba Tatsuya. 
7 
8 
9The appearance of the mysterious personality in the video, calling himself one of the "Seven sages", caused a wide public outcry not only in Japan, but also in America. 
10 
11 
12In the field of Magic Science, Taurus Silver is given as much attention as the pioneer of the "Cardinal code", Kichijoji Shinkuro. But unlike Kichijoji, who had no new achievements since the discovery of the Cardinal Code for Weight-Type Magic, Taurus Silver, implemented a practical version for Flight-Type Magic, which was appreciated. 
13 
14 
15"Cardinal George" in the theoretical field and "Taurus Silver" in the technical field.  This was the common view of Japan by the American Magic Association. 
16 
17 
18And now, hidden for all this time, the identity of Taurus Silver was revealed. Furthermore, it turned out that he was also a high school student like Kichijoji Shinkuro. This news, that became a sensation, attracted attention from those who ordinarily aren’t interested in magic. 
19 
20 
21Raymond laughed when he saw the reaction of ordinary people on the Internet, which he expected would be quite turbulent. He realized what he was doing were dark things and therefore can’t enjoy it together with his friends from school. 
22 
23His work in the role of "Seven sages" was a secret that was only  known by himself and his father, Edward Clark. He couldn't boast about this in front of his simple friends. 
24 
25The moment Raymond got up from the table and thought it was time for dinner, the home security system alerted his father's return home. At the same time, Raymond came to the realization that it is unusual for his father to appear in the daytime. 
26 
27 
28 
29His father Edward comes home once or twice a week. When he needs his father, he usually goes to his office. ... And his mother divorced his father and left when Raymond was 10 years old. 
30 
31 
32The day of the week on which Edward usually came home hadn’t arrived yet. Naturally Raymond realized that it was his "prank" that caused Edward's unusual actions. 
33 
34 
35“Dad, welcome back.” 
36 
37 
38Of course he'll be angry. In anticipation of this, Raymond came out of his room and greeted his father with a smile. 
39 
40 
41“Raymond, it was a stupid act!” 
42 
43 
44“Sorry.” 
45 
46 
47Edward's voice was more rigorous than Raymond expected. However, Raymond's apology was only in words. Neither his thoughts nor the expression on his face hinted at any fear. 
48 
49He understood that his father must be seriously angry. 
50 
51“... But the result was convenient. If the privacy of the minor violated the public opinion, the media and human rights organizations would raise unnecessary fuss. I would have suffered greatly if I had taken this next step in the pursuit of Shiba Tatsuya. 
52 
53 
54“I'm glad I helped my dad.” 
55 
56 
57 
58Raymond only made a submissive face for a few seconds. Edward's reprimand and his true intentions that followed were within Raymond's expectation. 
59 
60 
61The USNA government, a democratic state, cannot openly violate the rights of magicians. Especially the rights of a minor. That is why Edward could not use the real name of Taurus Silver to control the public opinion of the Japanese. Despite this, he expected that for USNA, it was most advantageous if the name "Shiba Tatsuya" would come under pressure of the public opinion. 
62 
63But if this information is leaked from sources other than government officials, the government of the USNA will not be attacked by the media and human rights organizations. The disclosure of the identity of Taurus Silver by Raymond, who plays the role of one of the "Seven Sages", meets these requirements. 
64 
65 
66Raymond guessed it. 
67 
68 
69"Can I do anything else for dad?" 
70 
71Raymond's question was not the desire to fulfill his duty as a son, but the desire to play further. 
72 
73
74 
75 
76 
77Edward squinted a little. Of course, he also realized what his son expected from his actions. He did not scold him because he came to the conclusion that "The Seven Sages" are quite useful. 
78 
79“I plan to visit Japan in the near future.” 
80 
81 
82“You, personally?” 
83 
84Edward nodded to Raymond's question. 
85 
86 
87“You want to go too?” 
88 
89 
90“Can I? I'll go!” 
91 
92 
93Raymond immediately accepted his father's proposal. 
94 
95 
96 
97When Tatsuya watched the video address of the Seven Sages, it was 7 o'clock in the morning. It took three hours before he came out of deep reflection and started acting. 
98 
99 
100At 10 o'clock in the morning. Tatsuya called the main house of the Yotsuba. 
101 
102 
103“Sorry about the wait. Terrible things have happened, haven't they?” 
104 
105 
106Unlike the previous times, when he wanted to talk to Maya, this time she didn't pretend she wasn't there. However, instead of a dumbfounded expression, Maya's greeting, which appeared on the screen , contained not a drop of concern. 
107 
108 
109“Yes. I believe that we will no longer be able to confront this passively." Tatsuya answered directly to the tantalizing words of Maya. 
110 
111“... I wonder if we can respond well?” 
112 
113 
114Maya slightly knitted her eyebrows, showing that it would be unpleasant if the expectations were not met. 
115 
116 
117“I called to talk about it.” 
118 
119Even when Maya showed that she was in a bad mood, the expression on Tatsuya’s face did not change. Not showing even a polite smile, he finished the entry and moved to the main issue. 
120 
121 
122“Do you have any ideas?” 
123 
124 
125“Yes ......” 
126 
127 
128A light smile vanished from Maya's face, and she pondered. Tatsuya silently waiting for the answer, watching her image on the screen. 
129 
130 
131“I'll send a man to pick you up. It's a little early, but let's talk at lunch.” 
132 
133 
134The second hand of the clock managed to make half the turn before Maya gave this order. 
135 
136 
137“Understood.” 
138 
139 
140Tatsuya thought it wouldn’t be a problem if they discussed it on the phone. But he didn't mind a personal meeting to talk about it. Tatsuya respectfully bowed to the image of Maya on the screen. 
141 
142Tatsuya arrived at the main house of Yotsuba at 11:30. 
143 
144Hanabishi Hyougo, who was sent to pick up Tatsuya, immediately led him inside the main building. 
145 
146In the canteen, where the name of the successor was announced on New Year's Eve, everything was prepared for a joint dinner, but Maya was not there yet. Now Tatsuya no longer feared the authority of Maya. But he was pleased with the fact that he did not have to wait long for the person at the highest level of power in this family. 
147 
148 
149Maya appeared five minutes after Tatsuya took his place. 
150 
151 
152 
153“I'm sorry I made you wait.” 
154 
155 
156“No, nothing like that.” 
157 
158 
159 
160Tatsuya got up from the chair, and bowed to Maya in the dining room. 
161 
162 
163 
164“Clear.” 
165 
166 
167Having received permission from the nod of the displeasured Maya, Tatsuya sat back on his chair. 
168 
169 
170Their places were opposite of each other. To make it easier to speak, the table was replaced by a smaller one compared to one from New Year's Eve. 
171 
172 
173 
174Behind Maya stood Hayama, and behind Tatsuya stood Hyougo.
175
176On the signal of Hayama, the female maids entered the dining room and put down the food. 
177 
178 
179 
180It was not a full dinner, but only soup and some garnish, as to not disturb the conversation. 
181 
182 
183 
184“Eat, don't be shy.” 
185 
186 
187 
188"With your permission." 
189 
190 
191 
192As directed by Maya, Tatsuya picked up his chopsticks. Still, all his attention was directed to Maya. 
193 
194 
195 
196"This time it was unexpected even for me.” 
197 
198 
199 
200“For me, too.” 
201 
202 
203 
204So he wasn't embarrassed when she suddenly spoke to him. 
205 
206 
207 
208“Tatsuya-san knew about him, didn't he?” 
209 
210 
211 
212“Raymond Clark? Yes, but as I previously reported, we never communicated directly.” 
213 
214 
215After the parasite incident was resolved, Tatsuya gave Maya the details of the case in a written report. The report also contained a complete rehash of the case where Raymond Clark offered his assistance in supplying information. 
216 
217 
218“I wonder if you could find out if there was a connection between Raymond Clark and Edward Clark.” 
219 
220 
221 
222"You can't say exactly. Although he offered to help with information on a permanent basis, but since then I have not had a connection with him.” 
223 
224 
225In that video message, Raymond said to Tatsuya, "I'll try and continue to give you information that you can count as important." But he never fulfilled that promise. “I mean, did you forget about him?” 
226 
227 
228
229 "In the sense that I didn't remember him, that's right. I only left the existence of Hliðskjálf in the depths of my memory, but I had to study the matter more seriously. I think Taurus Silver's identity was already known to Raymond Clark at the time of contact, but I'm sorry I couldn't catch him by surprise to reveal details about the tool he was using.” 
230 
231“... Well, this is the last thing, there's nothing to be done.” 
232 
233 
234 
235Maya's response sounded like some obscure hitch. Tatsuya thought, "Come on." 
236 
237 
238 
239“As you say.” 
240 
241 
242 
243As a result, he just bowed, pretending to agree. 
244 
245 
246 
247“There's one more question, Tatsuya-san.” 
248 
249 
250But Maya, during this momentary confusion, seems to have realized something important. She suddenly decided to change the subject. 
251 
252 
253 
254“What did you do with your seal? I see it's been released.” 
255 
256 
257 
258“It was destroyed to increase my chances of victory against Juumonji-dono.” 
259 
260 
261 
262Tatsuya did not panic and was not afraid, and immediately gave a direct answer to the question of Maya. Besides, her question didn't sound like a charge. 
263 
264 
265“Destroyed? Not released?” 
266 
267 
268 
269Maya with doubt inquiringly bowed head. Her face showed that she doubted whether she had correctly heard. 
270 
271 
272 
273“Yes. The vow itself was annulled." Tatsuya again answered Maya's question without fear and hesitation. 
274 
275 
276 
277 
278"It was very reckless..." Maya said. 
279 
280 
281
282 “He was not an opponent that could be defeated without recklessness.” 
283 
284 
285 
286"Couldn't you win even in a sealed state?” 
287 
288 
289 
290There were signs of accusations in Maya's voice. But it was concern about the recklessness of Tatsuya. For some reason, it was not a charge of unwittingly withdrawing a vow. 
291 
292"But since you really won, it wasn't a mistake.” 
293 
294 
295 
296“I'm sorry to bother you.” 
297 
298 
299 
300Tatsuya could not understand the real intentions of Maya, so he just briefly answered and bowed. 
301 
302 
303 
304“So... It's time to move on to the main issue.” 
305 
306 
307 
308Was she satisfied with the answers, or was it just time? Maya urged Tatsuya to explain the plan for "retaliation". 
309 
310 
311 
312Tatsuya had not finished eating, but he temporarily put his chopsticks down. 
313 
314 
315 
316“I would like to get permission to hold a press conference in the main office of FLT.” 
317 
318 
319 
320“Are you saying you're going to take it personally?” 
321 
322 
323 
324Maya slightly rounded her eyes. 
325 
326 
327 
328“Yes.” 
329 
330 
331 
332"And what, I wonder, are you going to say to the journalists?" Maya asked, giving Tatsuya a curious look.
333“I am going to announce a project for a plant for the processing of oceanic water using the "Stellar Furnace". ” 
334 
335 
336“ "Stellar Furnace" You mean the thermonuclear reactor you developed a sequence of magic of constant gravitational control for? What is this project?” 
337 
338 
339“The Extraction of both useful and harmful Substances from the Coastal Area of the Pacific Ocean using the Energy produced by the Stellar Furnace (extract both useful and harmful Substances from the Coastal area of the Pacific using Electricity generated by Stellar-Generator). The first letters of the basic words were taken from this phrase, and the abbreviation "project ESCAPES" was made.” 
340 
341 
342Now, for the first time Tatsuya first revealed his true goal to Maya. 
343 
344 
345 
346“— ... It's quite interesting. Tatsuya-san plans to achieve the creation of an independent State for magicians with this "project ESCAPES" ?” 
347 
348 
349 
350“I did not plan to separate from the country. To cover all necessary necessities of life is unrealistic to be done by magicians alone.” 
351 
352 
353 
354“You won't even require autonomy status?” 
355 
356 
357 
358"I think that this will be of little use, even if the government is too stimulating.” 
359 
360 
361“You don't have a childish way of thinking.” 
362 
363 
364 
365Maya hid her mouth with her hand and narrowed eyes. But the expression on her face made it clear that she was silently laughing, but to Tatsuya, it was clear that it was not from a bad impression. 
366 
367 
368 
369"It will be sufficient for me that the rights of magicians, guaranteed by public foundations, will indeed be protected.” 
370 
371 
372 
373“To get the government to implement this. That is Tatsuya-san’s purpose for this, isn't it?” 
374 
375 
376 
377“Yes. Although I do not deny the possibility of obtaining real autonomy as a means to implement this.” 
378 
379 
380 
381Unable to tolerate any more, Maya laughed out loud. 
382 
383 
384 
385“— ... Right. But I am sure that the general public will be against such a regime of governance as autonomy.” 
386 
387 
388 
389Maya laughed enough, and then looked Tatsuya straight in the eye. 
390 
391 
392 
393“I understand Tatsuya-san’s plan. I see that you have thought this through enough to succeed.” 
394 
395 
396Tatsuya understood the meaning of Maya's words when she only marked herself by saying, "I see." 
397 
398 
399 
400“Does that mean that the opinions of Aunt alone will not be enough to allow this?” 
401 
402 
403 
404“Yes, it does. But not in the sense that we need approval from all the side branches.” 
405 
406 
407 
408Tatsuya silently stared at Maya's eyes, waiting for her to continue. 
409 
410 
411 
412“It concerns sponsors, especially close to our Yotsuba family.” 
413 
414 
415 
416 
417“Is it about His Excellency Toudou? Although I only know his name...” “Ara, you're right.” 
418 
419 
420 
421Maya was a little surprised, but immediately nodded with an emotional smile on her face. 
422 
423 
424 
425"Then the conversation will be short.” 
426 
427Maya wet her throat with green tea. When she returned the cup to the table, Hayama immediately replaced a new one for her. 
428"The condition is that Tatsuya-san has to explain this to His Excellency Toudou what we have just discussed, and to persuade him to give his permission to do so. I'll arrange a meeting with His Excellency.” 
429 
430 
431 
432“Understood. I'm sorry to bother you.” 
433 
434 
435Without showing any apprehension, Tatsuya bowed in a sign of consent. 
436 
437 
438 
439"But since we need to make some preparations in FLT, let's define an action plan. How about Friday, in four days, at 10 o'clock in the morning?” 
440 
441 
442“I don't have any plans, so I don't mind.” 
443 
444 
445 
446After all these events, Tatsuya’s schedule both as a student, and as a developer, and as a special officer, was empty. He therefore accepted in an instant to Maya’s proposal. 
447 
448 
449 
450“The press conference will be postponed if His Excellency will not be able to meet in the near future. And if you can't get His Excellency's consent, it will be canceled.” 
451 
452 
453 
454"It's inevitable, I understand.” 
455 
456 
457 
458“Yes.” 
459 
460 
461Maya nodded with a smile, looking at the demonstration of submission by Tatsuya. 
462 
463 
464 
465As soon as the meeting with Maya was over, Tatsuya went back to the villa in Izu. He originally did not plan to stay there, but no one was going to hold him. 
466 
467 
468 
469Since the new year the attitude of the servants to Tatsuya has changed a lot. However, due to the fact that he was very seldom in the main house, respect was extremely scant. 
470 
471 
472 
473“— ... Tatsuya-san does not seem to care at all.” 
474 
475 
476Sitting in her office, which was her "personal space", Maya unwittingly said part of her thoughts aloud. 
477 
478 
479 
480A nearby Hayama had heard her words. 
481 
482 
483 
484But he didn't comment on the muttering Maya, and just put a cup of tea in front of her. 
485 
486 
487 
488"Hayama-san..." “Yes, Madam?” 
489 
490 
491 
492Although by Maya's voice it was possible to think that she was talking to herself, but Hayama answered her calling voice without panic or confusion. 
493 
494“What do you think about it... About what Tatsuya-san told us?” 
495 
496 
497“— Speaking of the story of Tatsuya, do you mean the question of the vow? Or is it about the press conference?” 
498 
499 
500 
501“I speak about both questions... Right, first I'd like to hear Hayama-san's opinion about the abolishment of the Vow.” 
502 
503 
504 
505"Yes, indeed... In my humble opinion, this will not cause any particular problems.” 
506 
507 
508“The printing itself was removed, but there will be no problems?” Maya asked Hayama with unconcealed surprise in her voice. 
509 
510 
511“With all due respect, but was not the role of the Vow completed when Tatsuya became the groom of the next Head-sama? 
512 
513 
514 
515“— but wasn’t his seal intended to insure obedience to the Yotsuba family?” 
516 
517 
518“I know. But madam. I dare say it rudely, but you seriously think that it is necessary to fear the current Tatsuya’s magic going out of control?” 
519 
520“A complete vow withdrawal. This means that Tatsuya can now at any given time, 24 hours a day show all 100% of his magical abilities. This means that he can freely use Material Burst.” 
521 
522 
523“Initially Tatsuya’s power was sealed out of fear of uncontrollable activation of Material Burst.” 
524 
525 
526Anger, sadness, hatred, if only one of these arises and the boy could in turn instantly attack any point of the world with magic, the destructive power of which surpasses any strategic nuclear missile. Even if the Earth itself is not destroyed, all sentient beings on it will be easily destroyed. And people are no exception. 
527 
528 
529To prevent such a situation, the Yotsuba family sealed the force of Tatsuya. 
530 
531 
532But the seal was not complete. The Yotsuba family did not renounce the power with which only one person can confront the whole world. They valued this power. 
533 
534 
535By conducting a pre-determined procedure, Tatsuya could temporarily gain the ability to use the Material Burst at his own discretion. 
536 
537 
538The seal of the vow was needed to prevent the impulsive use of destructive magic by Tatsuya, regardless of its intentions. It was installed in case he could not control his magic. 
539 
540 
541But the vow connected not only Tatsuya’s magic abilities. 
542 
543 
544The binding spell on Tatsuya was designed to use the magic power of Miyuki. To keep the power of Tatsuya sealed,  so the vow consumed a large amount of Miyuki’s power. 
545 
546 
547The vow is not needed when Tatsuya can hold his magic under the control of his will. 
548 
549 
550“We can say that the vow was not "not necessary", but rather a harmful thing that reduced the fighting power of the Yotsuba family, suppressing the forces of two powerful magicians, Tatsuya and Miyuki.” 
551 
552 
553Maya received from Hayama a rather unexpected question, and could not immediately answer it. 
554 
555 
556 
557
558 “The ability of Tatsuya in the management of magic is such that it competes for first or second place in the entire Yotsuba. We can say that it is the highest level in the whole world.” 
559 
560 
561“— ... Right. At least he's taller than me.” 
562 
563 
564Hayama neither confirmed nor refuted Maya’s assessment. 
565 
566 
567“As long as no misfortune comes to Miyuki-sama, the magic of Tatsuya-sama will not get out of control.” 
568 
569 
570"And if something happens to Miyuki-san, the vow will not stop the riot of magic... that is what Hayama-san is trying to say?” 
571
572 
573 
574“You're right. Therefore, I believe that the Yotsuba family should protect Miyuki-sama by any means. I apologize for my cheeky words.” 
575 
576 
577“I understand. It's a fact.” 
578 
579 
580Maya reached for a cup of tea, but halfway removed her hand and sighed deeply. 
581 
582 
583“To have too much force, indeed, is troublesome. If we want to use it, after all, it will be an abuse for us. And if we want to isolate it, we won't be able to ignore it anyway.” 
584 
585 
586“We cannot say that there is no real threat. To compromise, to betray oblivion or surrender? If we do not select the force that is the source of the threat, then surrender to the enemy is only a temporary solution.” 
587 
588 
589“You're right, Hayama-san. As long as the enemy is not devoid of strength, surrender is not a solution. But if this force is inseparable from the enemy's essence, there is no other choice but to destroy it.” 
590 
591 
592"But it's only in case you can't compromise, right?" 
593 
594 
595 
596“It is quite common opinion that the search for compromises is one of the options for postponing problems... But in our case it will be quite difficult, isn't it? Because the threat of this magic is exposed to all countries of the world.” “Do you think that there will be people planning to kill Tatsuya-sama?” While Hayama asked, he replaced the contents of the tea cup. 
597 
598 
599“I think that  there are already some forces that have reached the phase of practical execution.” 
600 
601 
602Taking the cup in hand, Maya said this before touching her lips. 
603 
604 
605“It's a pretty big deal.” 
606 
607 
608Maya lateral vision caught the expression on Hayama’s face. Contrary to Maya's expectations, Hayama was not smiling. Maya felt that she should somehow change the object. 
609
610 "But Tatsuya-san can't be killed, is it?" 
611 
612 
613“I think so. Tatsuya is almost immortal. However, Miyuki is not.” 
614 
615 
616Maya put the tea cup on the table so abruptly that there was a loud ringing. 
617 
618 
619“— ... What happens if Miyuki-san falls under an assassination attempt aimed at Tatsuyasan?” 
620 
621 
622"I believe that the people of the Yotsuba family should try to avoid this possibility by all means.” 
623 
624 
625After answering Hayama, Maya plunged into silence. 
626 
627“Miyuki is protected by Tatsuya like no other. Even now they are in different places, this is not a hindrance to Tatsuya. Tatsuya’s protection is effective from any distance.” 
628 
629 
630Magical ability that can dissipate the very essence of magic, that is his sequence of magic. 
631 
632 
633 
634And another ability that can cancel fatal injuries until the person has died. 
635 
636Maya felt relieved when she reminded herself that Miyuki was safe because she was protected by Tatsuya. 
637 
638 
639But it is obvious that Tatsuya is not all-powerful. 
640 
641 
642The victory in the battle with Juumonji Katsuto was not easy. 
643 
644 
645Tatsuya was unable to neutralize the protective version of the Phalanx. It is able to dispel any sequence of magic, but it does not mean that it can neutralize any magic. 
646 
647 
648To defeat Katsuto, Tatsuya had to use a physical attack in the form of a neutron beam. 
649 
650 
651It is impossible to protect from a neutron beam, because simultaneously with irradiation, the use of a neutron barrier is impossible. But you can evade it. In addition, 
652"Baryon Lance" is a magic that puts a lot of strain on Tatsuya’s magic calculation area, so if it is dodged, it creates a serious gap in his defense. 
653 
654 
655Tatsuya himself will never die, no matter how he is attacked. However, it is not safe to say that there will be no cases of getting such an attack, from which he won’t be able to protect Miyuki, because this will give him a fatal trauma. Perhaps a magician capable of making such an attack exists somewhere in this world. 
656 
657 
658No, not "possible." Tatsuya received heavy damage, losing one hand from the cannon of charged particles from Angie Sirius. ... Although with modern regenerative medicine, it would eventually recover even without his superpower "Regrowth". 
659 
660 
661In addition, Tatsuya was unable to neutralize the "Tuman Bomba" in the Soya Strait. And the reason was not because he was remotely kneeling from the base of Kasumigaura. Also, he would have been defeated by Katsuto if he hadn't prepared Baryon Lance in advance. 
662 
663 
664“— ... Hayama-san wants to say that the protection of Tatsuya-san leads to the protection of Miyuki-san, and that, in addition leads to the fact that the magic of Tatsuyasan will not get out of control?” 
665 
666 
667 
668"I think that even in a sealed state, Tatsuya will never be defeated. However, does the limitation of Tatsuya-sama’s power, limiting his ability to protect Miyuki-sama not contradict the original goal to prevent the rampage of Material Burst?” 
669 
670 
671“True... You may be right, Hayama-san.” 
672 
673 
674Maya relaxed her shoulders and leaned back in the chair. 
675 
676 
677“If you consider the ability of Tatsuya-san, who does not allow his magic to go out of control, the limitation of force can be said to give a reverse effect.” 
678 
679Hayama respectfully bowed to Maya. 
680 
681 
682“Well. I give my permission to destroy the Vow.” 
683 
684 
685“Do not "Ignore", but "Allow".” 
686 
687 
688Hayama slightly raised his eyebrows with surprise. 
689 
690 
691"Mitsugu-san and Touka-san can raise some noise on this, but if it goes too far, I'll talk to them myself to convince them. 
692 
693 
694"As you will. I will try not to bother Madame with this question as much as possible.” 
695 
696 
697 
698“Yes, thank you.” 
699 
700 
701Thus, Maya and Hayama finished with the theme of willfully removing the seal on Tatsuya. 
702 
703 
704“By the way, what do you think about "Project ESCAPES"?” 
705 
706 
707“It's amazing.” 
708 
709 
710After hearing Hayama’s voice filled with unexpected emotions, Maya turned to him in surprise. The person standing next to Maya, Hayama, looked the same as his words indicated. 
711 
712 
713 
714“You really appreciate it, don't you?” 
715 
716"Project Dione by Edward Clark was an idealistic project that the responsible magician has difficulty resisting.” 
717 
718 
719“— Indeed, it is difficult to go against what is positioned as the dream of all mankind.” 
720 
721 
722If humankind adheres to the current growth rate, it will sooner or later be faced with problems such as limited space on earth and a lack of resources. A plan to address this issue has been presented. 
723 
724 
725It was stated that this requires the power of magic, and it is impossible to refuse cooperation. Even if it is necessary to sacrifice the lives of magicians, if they renounce it, they will be called traitors of humanity. 
726 
727 
728Regardless of the success or failure of the project. 
729 
730
731 "However, Tatsuya’s project itself demonstrates another solution. Let it be a fair, it direct opposes the idea of Edward Clark.” 
732 
733 
734“As for the grandiosity, the plan of Tatsuya-san is a couple of steps inferior to "Project Dione".” 
735 
736 
737Maya seemed to think Hayama overestimated the proposed plan by Tatsuya. 
738 
739 
740So she ironically objected to the words of Hayama. 
741 
742 
743“I mean, it's more realistic.” 
744 
745But Hayama did not praise the plan of Tatsuya in a burst of feelings. 
746 
747“It seems that capital owners prefer to invest in cases that show more realistic prospects.” 
748 
749 
750 
751It seems that he first of all assessed the effectiveness of the plan as a means of retaliation. 
752 
753 
754“— ... Theoretically, it is.” 
755 
756 
757With a slight sense of unwillingness to admit her defeat, Maya agreed with the opinion of Hayama. 
758 
759 
760 
761"As Madam said, the chance of success of a fairy tale, which is a pipe dream, is rather low. But it benefits from the power of persuasion from the assistance provided by other countries.” 
762 
763 
764 
765"It would be good if His Excellency decided the same.” 
766 
767 
768 
769“Can Tatsuya persuade Toudou Aoba? It all depends on whether Tatsuya can overcome this deadlock.” 
770 
771 
772 
773“By the way, Madam.” 
774
775 This time Hayama changed the subject, not answering the muttering Maya. 
776 
777 
778“What is it?” 
779 
780 
781“— as I mentioned before, I do not think that a compromise is impossible.” 
782 
783 
784“— in the question of the Tatsuya-san’s magic threatening the whole world?” 
785 
786 
787“Yes. Tatsuya-sama earlier said that he did not deny the possibility of getting magicians themselves. If Tatsuya-sama will act not individually, but on an equal basis with representatives of the State, there will be no need for compromise.” 
788 
789 
790On the same day, when a mysterious man revealed the identity of Taurus Silver. 
791 
792 
793From the very morning the media stormed the entrance of First high. Classes started earlier than they appeared, so there would be no pupils caught on the way to school, who would be surrounded and have microphones waved before them. But by the beginning of the second lesson, both the main and service gates were completely crammed with the employees of various mass media companies. 
794 
795 
796The reporters requested materials on Tatsuya, but the school rejected all requests. Given the importance of protecting the privacy of the minor, as he did not commit anything illegal, it is natural that it did not sound that he does not attend school. 
797 
798 
799Despite the refusal to issue information, the media did not give up. No, that seems to have been unimportant from the start, whether the school will allow it or not. Even when the morning half of the classes ended, and a lunch break came, a crowd of journalists still captivated the whole neighborhood around the school. "They're still here..." “It seems even more of them have shown up.” 
800 
801 
802 
803On the words of Izumi, watching the main gate of the school from the window of the school board, an exhausted voice answered her in Kasumi, also observing the situation on the street. 
804 
805 
806 
807 
808"The back gate is full of reporters..." added Honoka with a timid voice. She could see the situation outside, sitting in her place, because she directed the light rays to her field of 
809view. In fact, it was a violation of school rules about unauthorized use of magic, but here and now no one was going to complain. 
810 
811 
812“It's going to be a problem when everyone goes home from school.” A frowning Miyuki murmured. 
813 
814 
815“Should we call the police?” 
816 
817 
818Miyuki slightly shook her head at the offer of Shizuku. 
819 
820 
821"Let the teachers think about it. We cannot make such decisions ourselves.” 
822
823 
824 
825 
826“Understood.” 
827 
828 
829It was just a fleeting idea, and Shizuku didn't cling to it. 
830 
831 
832“But President, I think we will not be able to reach our house safely only by our efforts...” with a helpless expression on her face, Shiina turned to Miyuki. If Saburou was here, he wouldn't have any qualms to say something like, "I will protect you," to cheer Shiina up, but it looks like he was having trouble communicating with the school board, so he stayed away from this room.” 
833 
834 
835When Shiina said, "only by her own efforts," she naturally hinted that they would not use magic. Theoretically, magic can be used for self-defense. But the definition of the legality of using magic for self-defense was greatly hampered. If press freedom is used as a shield, even though they are minors, the likelihood that the use of magic is legitimate will be rather low. In so-called "experts" there was still a deep rooted evil, which sees "journalism" as something sacred. 
836 
837 
838Miyuki, apparently, also feared it. 
839 
840 
841 
842"We need to think about some countermeasures.” She answered with a serious expression of her face. 
843 
844 
845Needless to say, the First High School was not the only place where the media was. Many reporters also crowded near the work place of Taurus Silver, the office of Four Leaves Technology. There were a lot of reporters, openly recording everything on camera, because there was no need to pay attention to the privacy of minors. If they were not involved in the media, they could be suspected of interfering in official business. 
846 
847 
848However, after noon in this frantic activity to gather information came a break. 
849 But it happened not because common sense woke up in journalists and reporters. 
850 
851 
852Two o'clock in the afternoon. The media received a response from FLT with the consent to provide information. 
853 
854 
855“— ... In four days we will hold a press conference by Taurus Silver. It will be held on Friday at 10 o'clock in the morning in this building on the first floor, so today we ask you 
856to leave. Those who do not leave this place will be refused to visit the press conference. In addition, if there are complaints about the collection of information not only from the staff of our firm, but also from students of the First High School, the attendant will also be refused to visit.” After a young office worker in charge of public relations appeared, a loud voice announced the decision,  immediately  among the press here were those who objected to it. In general, they only, in varying degrees, expressed frustration, but the reason behind the shouting was roughly the same. 
857 
858 
859 
860"This is a violation of press freedom!” 
861 
862 
863It was a boilerplate phrase. However unexpected  it was, the journalists stopped their onslaught. 
864 
865 
866They probably thought about what would happen if the press conference was canceled if they were going to have a riot. 
867 
868 
869Most reporters realized that instead of trying to set up other companies, it would be better to secure their share at the same time. 
870 
871 
872The journalists gathered in the main office of FLT, exchanging informal phrases with each other, eventually dispersing, without causing disturbances. 
873 
874 
875 
876 
877The office of  the Development manager at FLT headquarters. This room was the personal office of Tatsuya and Miyuki’s Father, Shiba Tatsurou. Nominally, Tatsurou was the largest shareholder and had a luxury office, which was even bigger than the director of the company. 
878 
879 
880 
881In this room Tatsurou now received a representative of the true owners of FLT, sent from the main house of Yotsuba. 
882 
883 
884 
885“Good work in counteracting the media.” 
886 
887 
888 
889A young man who was about 25 years old, though thanking Tatsurou with a polite tone, still looked like looking down on him. 
890 
891 
892“No, I just gave a couple of instructions to public relations.” 
893Tatsurou could not fail to feel disgusted by the fact that he must obey some guy, who is 20 years younger than him. But he didn't show it in any way. Regardless of who the representative is, Tatsurou did not have the courage to show disobedience to the main family here. 
894 
895 
896"How humble. But it was a pretty fine regulation of the issue. Please continue in the same vein and make the necessary preparations so that there are no extra problems on Friday.” 
897 
898 
899“You can rely on me.” 
900 
901 
902“Excellent. Good day, then.” 
903 
904 
905Nodding, Hanabishi Hyougo wanted to leave the office. 
906 
907 
908“— ... I'd like to ask you something.” 
909 
910 
911 
912When he had already turned around to go to the exit, Tatsurou hesitated to call him. 
913 
914 
915“What is it?" Hyougo asked, turning with a slight smile on his face. Tatsurou averted his eyes from Hyougo’s face. He did not ask Tatsurou to hurry up and waited silently. When the second hand of the clock managed to make half the turn, Tatsurou finally overcame his hesitation and spoke. 
916 
917 
918“What is the main family planning to do with this child?” 
919 
920 
921“This child? Maybe you're talking about Tatsuya.” 
922 
923 
924Tatsurou’s lips trembled, and he could not answer the question of Hyougo. It was as if his throat and tongue were unable to work adequately now. 
925 
926 
927“So it is about him? Sorry, but since I'm a young and an inexperienced beginner, I can't figure out what thoughts our head has on him.” 
928 
929 
930In this polite tone, there was a contempt that said "you're even lower than this rookie." Tatsurou figured it out and started to get out of it. 
931 
932“In addition, Tatsuya-sama is the groom of the next Head-sama. Tatsurou-dono, with your role, it's not something that you should care about.” 
933 
934"B-but I am his father!” 
935 
936 
937Tatsurou raised his voice maybe because he neglected the feelings of the parent to the child, or because he could not endure humiliation. 
938 
939 
940“I know that. What's the matter?” 
941 
942 
943But whatever he answered, Hyougo did not give meaning to the words of Tatsurou. 
944 
945 
946“When it was decided that Miyuki-sama will be the next head, and Tatsuya-sama will become her fiancé, the role of Tatsurou-dono was fulfilled. Isn't that good?” 
947 
948 
949“W-what...” “I  thought Tatsurou-dono didn't like Tatsuya-sama? But now you don't have to behave like a parent or a child anymore?” 
950 
951 
952Tatsurou could not object to Hyougo. 
953 
954 
955“Then, I will give one piece of advice. Miyuki is your daughter, but Tatsuya is not your son. The real mother of Tatsuya-sama is our head-sama. And the real father of Tatsuya--is not you, Tatsurou-dono.” 
956 
957 
958This was the story that Maya invented to marry Tatsuya and Miyuki. But now everything went to the fact that this lie will become the truth. 
959 
960 
961“If Tatsurou-dono showed his love in the role of the parent of Tatsuya-san, the main family would respect these bonds. But you rejected Tatsuya. The current relationship should be what Tatsurou-dono wanted.” 
962 
963 
964Tatsurou had no arguments. He could not object to what Hyougo said. 
965 
966 
967The number of people surrounding First High school was significantly reduced by the end of the afternoon half of the lessons. But about half of them still remained at that time. 
968 
969 
970 
971 
972This does not mean that they have abandoned their collection of information. This was due to the fact that the employee of FLT voiced the threat "Those who cause problems for First High School  will not be permitted to attend the press conference." 
973 
974 
975In other words, almost half of journalists and reporters did not succumb to these threats. Perhaps most of them just didn't get the instructions associated with it. 
976 
977 
978Despite the fact that their number was halved, it was still enough to scare the students. 
979 
980 
981This time there were no magicians among the crowd of journalists around of First High. For students of First High, capable of using magic, it was strange to fear "ordinary people", unable to use magic. Among the "ordinary people" most thought so. 
982 
983 
984Indeed, if the Students of First High use all their power, if they "commit an act of violence", they could easily throw away all these journalists. But as a result, they will be declared criminals and expelled from society. But even if it is so successful that they are not blamed now, it is easy to imagine a future in which they are afraid, hated and suspended from them. 
985 
986 
987The first school students understood that they had no other choice but to live in human society. It was a fear of 'pen violence' that could take away their future, where they live peacefully as members of society. 
988 
989 
990“We can't just break through with force, right?” 
991 
992 
993"Kasumi-chan, don't say such dangerous phrases.” 
994 
995 
996“That's why I asked if we can't.” 
997 
998 
999Answering Izumi, Kasumi again looked at the open space in front of the school gates. They stood at the beginning of a straight road leading from the school yard to the school gate. They hid from the journalists behind a tree and looked at the situation outside. 
1000 
1001 
1002“Is... Ah, Miyuki-sempai.” 
1003 
1004 
1005 
1006Noticing Miyuki coming out of the school building, Izumi interrupted the conversation with Kasumi. Kasumi continued to watch the media, and Shiina, hidden behind these two, timidly looked at the situation outside, but after the words of Izumi they looked towards the school building. 
1007 
1008 
1009“Miyuki-Sempai, how are you doing?” Izumi asked when Miyuki, who was accompanied by Minami, approached a distance close enough for dialogue. 
1010 
1011“Unfortunately, the director wants to avoid police intervention.” 
1012 
1013 
1014In the voice of Miyuki, responding to Izumi, there was no pity, but a confession that everything turned out as everyone thought. The point was that the school did not plan to deal with the media. 
1015 
1016 
1017"Then do we have to be obedient to the hands of the reporters...?" Shiina, who had such a face as if she was now crying, was anxiously asking Miyuki. 
1018 
1019“I think that people from the media will not do anything wrong...” 
1020 
1021 
1022The voice of Miyuki lacked confidence. Honest reporters will not use force. But among these reporters could well be present fanatical supporters of the anti-magic movement. 
1023 
1024 
1025 
1026“Miyuki.” 
1027 
1028 
1029 
1030Honoka, who was going to them through the school yard, called Miyuki. Followed by Shizuku and Mikihiko. 
1031 
1032 
1033 
1034“Honoka, how's the back gate?” 
1035 
1036 
1037“Bad. The crowd is such that you cannot slip through.” 
1038 
1039 
1040"There are even people among them who feel clearly evil. In my opinion, it would be better to refuse the use of the rear gate.” Mikihiko added after Honoka’s answer. Shizuku nodded in support of the words of Mikihiko. 
1041 
1042 
1043 
1044 
1045“President.” 
1046 
1047 
1048 
1049 
1050The Chairman of the club management group Igarashi, as well as Tomitsuka, Takuma and Saburou, who was not supposed to have a connection with the club management group, were approached from the opposite side of Honoka. 
1051 
1052 
1053 
1054 
1055“Chairman Igarashi.” 
1056 
1057 
1058 
1059 
1060Miyuki turned around, hearing the voice of Igarashi. Despite the fact that they are already been familiar enough, Igarashi froze. 
1061 
1062 
1063 
1064 
1065Tomitsuka, who was more resistant to the beauty of Miyuki than Igarashi, spoke instead of him. But  the one worried most of all here were not Tomitsuka and Takuma, but Saburo. He did not even look towards Miyuki, but immediately rushed to Shiina, asking, "Are you alright?". 
1066 
1067 
1068 
1069 
1070“We have notified all clubs about termination of activity. Everyone should now be ready to go home at any time.” 
1071 
1072 
1073 
1074 
1075“Thank you for your work." Miyuki responded with gratitude to Tomitsuka’s report.
1076"But what do we do, President?" Even if we go home with the whole crowd, students will still be caught... Maybe we should mobilize the guys from the sports clubs to build walls.” 
1077 
1078 
1079 
1080 
1081"You can't make living shields out of fellow students. That is gender discrimination, Shippou-kun.” Miyuki politely rejected the kind guys idea of Takuma. 
1082 
1083 
1084 
1085Shizuku considered Takuma’s offer "A good idea", so showed a dissatisfied person after the words of Miyuki. But among those who did not support the idea of Takuma, there were no other ideas, and all sent their views to Miyuki in the hope of receiving further guidance. 
1086 
1087 
1088 
1089 
1090Miyuki deeply sighed, seeing that she was being given the views of her classmates standing in the school yard, hiding behind the alley trees so that they could not be seen from the school gates. 
1091 
1092 
1093 
1094 
1095But instead of complaining about them, she resigned herself to the idea of "nothing can be done." 
1096 
1097 
1098 
1099 
1100“— ... I'll talk to them.” 
1101 
1102 
1103 
1104 
1105"You, Miyuki-Sempai!" Izumi shouted with surprise. 
1106 
1107 
1108 
1109 
1110“Yes. I'll ask the media people to go home.” 
1111 
1112 
1113 
1114“It's dangerous!” 
1115 
1116 
1117 
1118 
1119“I'm against it, too.” 
1120 
1121
1122 
1123 
1124 
1125After Izumi, Shizuku also tried to stop Miyuki. Since Shizuku was not as overexcited as Izumi, she was more convincing for Miyuki. 
1126 
1127 
1128 
1129 
1130“I don't want to do it myself, but can I just stand here and do nothing? I'm the President of the school board.” 
1131 
1132 
1133 
1134 
1135"But Miyuki and Tatsuya-san have a special relationship.” 
1136 
1137 
1138 
1139 
1140“Right. That's why I should.” 
1141 
1142 
1143 
1144 
1145“It’s the opposite.” 
1146 
1147 
1148 
1149 
1150“The opposite?” 
1151 
1152 
1153 
1154 
1155"They have certainly studied the available data and know that Miyuki is a former sister and now a bride of Tatsuya-san. It would not be difficult for the media to find out.” 
1156 
1157 
1158 
1159 
1160Shizuku gave an unusually long speech for her in talkativeness. She probably felt the impending danger that Miyuki would come out to the reporters. 
1161
1162 
1163 
1164 
1165 
1166“Do you realize that's not normal? If it aggravates the situation, it will not only be your problem, Miyuki.” 
1167 
1168 
1169 
1170 
1171“— ... Are you saying this could lead to a worsening of the reputation of all magicians in general?” 
1172 
1173 
1174 
1175 
1176“I do not want to admit it, but the probability of this is not equal to zero.” 
1177 
1178 
1179 
1180 
1181Miyuki’s mood worsened. In a sense, she was guilty of her engagement to Tatsuya. 
1182 
1183 
1184 
1185 
1186Although Shizuku noticed this, she was not going to retreat. But Honoka and Mikihiko, standing nearby, were very nervous. 
1187 
1188 
1189 
1190 
1191"The sense of responsibility for Miyuki can be understood. But this time it is better to stop.” 
1192 
1193 
1194 
1195 
1196Kitayama Ushio, father of Shizuku, is the owner of a large group of companies. When it came to Ushio, even the media hampered, and calls for open attacks became rare. But he was always cautious in counteracting the media. 
1197 
1198 
1199 
1200 
1201Perhaps it was because of her father's image because she could not consider it. It seems that Shizuku assessed the power of the media so high that she was the most afraid out of anyone present here. 
1202 
1203 
1204 
1205 
1206"Even if you say so...” 
1207 
1208 
1209 
1210 
1211Now it is a situation where nothing can be done. Of course, Miyuki was going to continue with her initial idea. But she suddenly sent her gaze behind the backs of the reporters, and froze in that position. 
1212 
1213 
1214 
1215 
1216“— ... Miyuki-Sempai?” 
1217 
1218 
1219 
1220 
1221Ignoring the voice of Izumi, Miyuki continued to look in that direction, with round eyes. 
1222 The voice of Izumi simply did not reach her consciousness. 
1223 
1224 
1225 
1226 
1227Feeling amiss, everyone looked where Miyuki looked. Carefully coming closer, the rest also realized that a car is approaching. 
1228 
1229 
1230 
1231 
1232"Is it really...?" Honoka muttered. She's not the only one who knew who was approaching in this car. 
1233 
1234 
1235 
1236 
1237Suddenly Miyuki tried to run to the school gate. But Minami stopped her, grabbing her arm from behind. 
1238 
1239 
1240 
1241 
1242Miyuki was surprised. She regained her self-control, and she realized that she had forgotten. Miyuki smiled at Minami, and she let go of her hand and bowed. 
1243 
1244 
1245Miyuki went calmly and Minami followed her. 
1246 
1247 
1248 
1249 
1250Honoka and Shizuku, Kasumi and Izumi, Shiina and Saburou, each pair exchanged views, and they all went after Miyuki and Minami. 
1251 
1252 
1253
1254 
1255 
1256The last ones left were Mikihiko. Tomitsuka and Takuma, who remained in the school yard without going out to the gate. 
1257 
1258 
1259 
1260 
1261The journalists, reporters and operators gathered at the school gates noticed the approach of the electric vehicle and freed the road. Recently, the police liked to arrest people for obstructing road traffic. Although this is a minor violation, it clearly is an illegal act, so it will be difficult for the media to file a complaint. 
1262 
1263 
1264 
1265 
1266If you are lucky, they can get inside when the electric car will enter. They had such assumptions. 
1267 
1268 
1269 
1270 
1271The electric car stopped in front of the school gates. 
1272 
1273 
1274 
1275 
1276With a little delay after that, from the other side of the gate came Miyuki and the rest. Few of the reporters and journalists noticed them. The man who came out of the electric vehicle caused a lot of noise among the mass media representatives. 
1277 
1278 
1279 
1280 
1281“— ... Why...? 
1282 
1283 
1284Swallowing the phrase "Onii-sama", Miyuki said only that. The one who came out of the electric vehicle’s driver’s seat was Tatsuya. 
1285 
1286 
1287 
1288 
1289"You are Shiba Tatsuya-san, aren't you?" 
1290 
1291 
1292 
1293 
1294For media representatives, the appearance of Tatsuya now was quite unexpected. Tatsuya was dressed in the uniform of First High and did not use any means of disguise or concealment of his face. If it was a reporter who had already studied data on Tatsuya, he would have unerringly recognized him by his appearance. But by the tone of the reporter, who first spoke to Tatsuya, it was evident that he doubted himself. 
1295“Yes, it is.” 
1296 
1297 
1298 
1299 
1300Tatsuya answered in a calm voice. He had a natural tone of voice, and he had no impression that he was pretending not to understand what was going on. 
1301 
1302 
1303 
1304“— ... Is it true that you are Taurus silver?” 
1305 
1306 
1307 
1308 
1309The reporter for a moment was discouraged by this imperturbability, which showed that most likely, an interview will not work, but he quickly pulled himself together and demonstrated his excellent ability to be arrogant. 
1310 
1311 
1312 
1313 
1314“I thought we had already talked to the press?” 
1315 
1316 
1317 
1318Tatsuya’s response was neither "Yes" nor "no" 
1319 
1320 
1321 
1322“On Friday in the main office of FLT, a press conference will be held by Taurus Silver. If in doubt, go ask yourself.” 
1323 
1324 
1325 
1326 
1327The voice of Tatsuya was loud enough to be heard not only by reporters, surrounded with microphones, but also by everyone else. Including from the farthest ranges. Including even those who stood on the other side of the closed school gates. 
1328 
1329 
1330 
1331“A press conference? They decided to do it...” 
1332 
1333 
1334 
1335The mumbling that came from Mikihiko was half admiring and half shocked. 
1336 
1337 
1338 
1339 
1340Miyuki stood motionless with wide open eyes, and covered her mouth with her hand. 
1341 
1342 
1343
1344 
1345 
1346Tatsuya looked at Miyuki. Even if he hadn't heard the voice of Mikihiko, he already knew that Miyuki and the rest were behind the gate. 
1347 
1348 
1349 
1350"Please clear the way." 
1351 
1352 
1353 
1354Tatsuya appealed to a group of journalists huddled around the gates of the school. He did not shout and did not even speak with an elevated voice. This voice has absolutely no pressure. 
1355 
1356 
1357 
1358But despite this, the surrounding journalists and reporters retreated back, standing unsolidly on their feet. 
1359 
1360 
1361 
1362But some of them still remained standing before Tatsuya, blushing with shame for their weakness. 
1363 
1364 
1365 
1366“So you're Taurus Silver!” 
1367 
1368 
1369 
1370“Excuse me, who are you?” 
1371 
1372 
1373 
1374Tatsuya responded with an indifferent voice to this allegation. 
1375 
1376 
1377 
1378“What?” 
1379 
1380 
1381 
1382It seems that his question for the Bonin journalist was something unexpected. However, he looked foolish only for a few seconds, then he came to himself, and he proudly announced the name of one of the major newspaper on which he works. 
1383 
1384 
1385 
1386“Clear. But if you're not a single journalist, you should have heard from your company.”
1387“What was there to hear!?” 
1388 
1389 
1390 
1391 
1392The journalist was about 30 years old. Of course, he did not like that a young guy who is younger than him for more than 10 years, behaving so unsuitable. He asked Tatsuya in an aggressive manner. 
1393 
1394 
1395 
1396 
1397In the eyes of Tatsuya, looking at this journalist, there was no irritation, no anger, no contempt, no pity. In other words, it was a sight equivalent to looking at someone on the side of the road. 
1398 
1399 
1400 
1401 
1402Seeing this view, the journalist did not fall into the frenzy, but trembled. The journalist looked at Tatsuya like he was a creepy creature belonging to another species. If someone had met a harmless man, but then found out that the man was actually different from him, he would have had a similar view, as the journalist now has. 
1403 
1404 
1405 
1406 
1407“Those organizations that receive complaints about interrogating students from First High will be denied admission to the Taurus Silver press conference. FLT should have alerted them.” 
1408 
1409 
1410 
1411 
1412The wave of confusion spread to the press officers gathered here. Apparently, half of those present didn't even hear what Tatsuya said. 
1413 
1414 
1415 
1416“It's only four days. I think waiting so long will not be considered a violation of the freedom of the press.” 
1417 
1418 
1419 
1420 
1421The words of Tatsuya did not convince the journalists. But stubborn objections did not follow. 
1422 
1423 
1424 
1425 
1426Because before they started swearing, they heard a loud clap. 
1427 
1428
1429 This clap was the sound of the shot. The screeching scream of one of the female reporters was followed. 
1430 
1431 
1432 
1433 
1434The reporter that interrogated Tatsuya fell, landing on his ass. Tatsuya noticed that someone was going to shoot, so he pushed the reporter out of the trajectory of the bullet. 
1435 
1436 
1437 
1438Tatsuya stood with his back to the journalist. As if in slow motion, he instantly turned around and caught a bullet with his hand. 
1439 
1440 
1441 
1442After that he pried his left hand’s fist open. A pistol bullet fell out of it. 
1443 
1444 
1445 
1446Reporters standing next to Tatsuya froze, looking at this scene. Some of the reporters noticed that Tatsuya was wearing black gloves, but it still didn't explain anything. Even if you wear high-performance bulletproof gloves, they won't catch a bullet. 
1447 
1448 
1449 
1450The crowd of journalists, reporters and operators turned chaotic. People with panicking cries tried to escape from the killer with a pistol, resulting in them crushing each other. Some stumbled and fell, but the rest, whether they were comrades or rivals, were fleeing and just trampled and kicked the fallen. 
1451 
1452The killer didn't even look at the runaway reporters. Bloodshot eyes looked only at Tatsuya. 
1453 
1454 
1455 
1456Clutching a pistol in his hand, he kept shooting at Tatsuya 
1457 
1458 
1459 
1460There were several sounds of shots in a row. Tatsuya caught all the flying bullets. 
1461 
1462 
1463 
1464Needless to say, it was not a simple trick. 
1465 
1466 
1467 
1468Releasing the magic of Decomposition in all directions, Tatsuya did not destroy the bullets themselves, rather he dispelled their momentum (vector) moving it forward. 
1469 
1470
1471 By the way, if you try to Decompose too much, then at the point of exposure, an antiacting force occurs. This will not reduce the damage to the hand from the bullet and would not lessen as if it was a physical impact. 
1472 
1473But from the beginning, it is necessary to mention, that decomposition of impulse of a flying bullet without application of external influence is not a physical "phenomenon". The "Information" that the "bullet pulse dissipates" existed not only at the point of impact, but also in the entire surrounding space. As a result, the bullets that flew to the palm of Tatsuya had already practically stopped. 
1474 
1475 
1476 
1477But the essence of this could only be felt by magicians. Hid amongst the journalists, a terrorist from the anti-magic movement panicked, seeing with his own eyes such a physically impossible phenomenon as a man "Catching bullets". 
1478 
1479 
1480Even after the shutter stopped moving back (that is, the cartridges ended), he still kept Tatsuya in sight and continued to pull the trigger convulsively.
1481
1482Tatsuya did not try to grab the terrorist, though he clearly lost his mind and had plenty of open places to attack. This was because he wanted to show the journalists and reporters that he was being attacked, not the other way around. 
1483 
1484 
1485 
1486Tatsuya’s eyes looked at the clownery with a senseless pull of the trigger, but his consciousness was occupied with vigilance against possible accomplices. But at this point there were no signs of the appearance of other attackers. 
1487 
1488 
1489 
1490“Looks like it was a single criminal.” Coming to this conclusion, Tatsuya went to this terrorist. 
1491 
1492 
1493 
1494That man had a bizarre cry. It is not known whether it was possible to call it a cry, because the people who did not see this man, would confuse it with howling stray dog. or the "Howling of an injured person" *. 
1495 
1496 
1497 
1498[“Loser, Loser, loser, loser” such words were used. But literally it translates to "Losing dog". In English, there is also an analogue with a similar value: "Underdog ".] 
1499 
1500 
1501 
1502Tatsuya made the second step, walking with the usual walking gait. The man threw the gun to Tatsuya, when the cartridge was empty. Tatsuya did not even shirk, and the gun just flew past him. 
1503 
1504 
1505 
1506Already shouting something more similar to the human language, the terrorist put his right hand in his pocket and took out a short knife. 
1507 
1508 
1509 
1510It was the so-called Bonder Knife, where the grip of the blade was in the hand while the blade protrudes forward out of the fist. Wearing this was completely illegal, but after using the gun it was silly to think about this. 
1511 
1512 
1513 
1514Although he had a short blade, the length was enough to kill a man. 
1515 Nevertheless, Tatsuya has made the third step, completely ignoring this blade. 
1516 Taking another step, they would have been at arm's length between them. 
1517 
1518 
1519 
1520But this last step was made by this man, a terrorist. He poised a stab at Tatsuya's belly. 
1521 
1522 
1523 
1524
1525 Although it was a surprise for him that it was not in the face, he dodged the blow, leaving the body to the right. At the same time he grabbed the left hand of the man behind the wrist of his right hand and pulled it, returning the body back. 
1526 
1527 
1528 
1529The man lost his balance and fell. 
1530 
1531 
1532 
1533At this point, finally, a guard working for First High appeared. He slightly opened the gate and climbed into the resulting gap. Naturally, there were no crazy journalists, who decided to take advantage of such a chance to get in to the territory of the school. 
1534 
1535 
1536 
1537The guard rushed into place. Prior to the arrival of the guard Tatsuya stood there, stepping on the compressive bonder knife in the right hand of the man. 
1538 
1539 
1540Among the concerned media staff, there was a noise of voices trying to understand what had happened. 
1541 
1542 
1543 
1544“Was that magic just now?” 
1545 
1546 
1547 
1548"There is no way.” 
1549 
1550 
1551 
1552Talk about this thought was heard from different directions. Everyone was surprised by the fact that Tatsuya caught a criminal without magic. In fact, he used magic when catching the bullets, but the sensors available to those people were unable to detect the magic of Tatsuya. 
1553 
1554 
1555 
1556The magician was catching bullets, not using magic, and defused a man with a knife without getting any wounds. Reporters, operators and journalists were all frozen and stood there, unable to understand. 
1557 
1558 
1559 
1560Tatsuya took advantage of this hitch, penetrated the school gates and brought Miyuki and Minami to the car. He seated them near the rear seats, sat down on the driver's seat, and drove the car. The reporters reflexively disembarked from the road, letting them pass. 
1561 
1562 
1563“— ... Onii-sama, when did you get the right?” 
1564
1565 
1566 
1567 
1568Miyuki had a lot of things to ask, but the first thing she asked was a relatively unimportant question. 
1569 
1570 
1571There are also other conditions for obtaining driving rights in addition to reaching the age of 18. But unlike in past times, there is now an opportunity to circumvent these limitations. If there is a need to perform work duties, and there is a guarantee from the employer, then, as in the case of the rights to a motorcycle, the right to control a car can be obtained after the completion of compulsory education. For example, Katsuto got the right to manage a conventional car immediately after admission to First High, under the pretext of the need to work in a construction company managed by the Juumonji family. These rights are only necessary for management to be a passenger, they are not needed. However, the certification exam is much more difficult than usual. 
1572 
1573 
1574 
1575Tatsuya did not use this exception. His work as Taurus Silver is a secret (now we can already say "was a secret"), so he could not fulfill the condition of "Employer's guarantee". 
1576 
1577 
1578 
1579He got it right after he moved to Izu. After all, the machine is much more convenient in most cases. 
1580 
1581 
1582 
1583"I didn't even know... You could have told me. Onii-sama is so secretive.” 
1584 
1585 
1586 
1587“Ha-ha, I'm sorry.” 
1588 
1589 
1590 
1591Tatsuya turned to the cute, resentful Miyuki, and apologized. Of course, he could afford to do this because the car was driving autopilot. After such a minded response, Miyuki finally felt relieved. 
1592 
1593“— ... But why did you come to pick me up? Why take the risk and appear before the media?” 
1594 
1595 
1596 
1597"Because I thought that Miyuki, as the President of the School Council, would not be able to resist any action. I couldn't afford to burden you with such tedious things.” 
1598 
1599 
1600“Onii-sama…” 
1601 
1602Miyuki, as usual, made an enthusiastic face, and on Minami’s face was an unnaturally completely disappeared expression. 
1603
1604 
1605 
1606 
1607“So, what was your real goal?” 
1608 
1609 
1610 
1611When Miyuki asked about the real intentions of Tatsuya, her voice was still slightly intoxicated with delight. Minami’s eyes opened wide and blinked because she was frightened by the loud sound of a dove. She did not expect that Miyuki would doubt the words of Tatsuya. 
1612 
1613 
1614“That hurt. I didn't lie.” 
1615 
1616 
1617 
1618Unlike the contents of the phrase, the voice of Tatsuya was cheerful. 
1619 
1620 
1621“But it's not just that, is it?” 
1622 
1623 
1624Miyuki also spoke with a smile, but she did not feel deceived at all. 
1625 
1626 
1627 
1628“I had a goal to warn the media. To tell them, that if they will continue to be unceremoniously here and sniff around, then in the future they will not be able to receive important information. Another goal was also to show that I am not afraid of the media. But the main thing was getting rid of the troubles that bothered First High, and thus to reduce the load on the Miyuki. 
1629 
1630 
1631 
1632“— ... I got it. Now I understand.” 
1633 
1634 
1635 
1636Implying in the answer that she "did not understand anything ", Miyuki just gave up. 
1637 
1638 
1639 
1640As expected by Tatsuya, the reporters surrounding First High disappeared. It can't be said that it was "fast", but 30 minutes after Tatsuya’s electric car left, all reporters and journalists had already dispersed. 
1641 
1642 
1643 
1644There were no reporters who pretended to be gone, and hid themselves and caught the passing pupils to pry the information. Therefore, pupils of First High (and working staff) were able to return home safely from school. 
1645 
1646 
1647After all, the threat of losing the invitation to Taurus Silver’s press conference proved to be effective. 
1648
1649 Taking Miyuki to her new home in Chofu, and having received this information from an observer of First High, Tatsuya returned to Izu. Those who watched First High was not Tatsuya himself. But he had connections with those who orchestrated the surveillance. 
1650 
1651 
1652Returning to Izu, Tatsuya met with his information provider, who returned before him and waited for him in the villa's living room. 
1653 
1654 
1655“Hyougo-san, today you have taken good care of various affairs.” 
1656 
1657 
1658 
1659“Tatsuya, you have also worked well today.” 
1660 
1661 
1662 
1663Hyougo stood opposite of the chair Tatsuya sat on. Naturally, Tatsuya was not going to get up, and Hyougo stubbornly was not going to sit down. In addition, Tatsuya called him "Hyougo-san" Not because they befriended, but to distinguish him from his father, who, like Hyogo, is the butler of the Yotsuba family. 
1664 
1665 
1666 
1667“No, I just took Miyuki. Yes, thanks for the info on the attacker.” 
1668 
1669 
1670 
1671By the information about the attacker, he meant the case where the terrorist shot at Tatsuya. To be honest, Tatsuya was informed in advance by Hyougo that among the crowd of the First High reporters, murderers could hide. 
1672 
1673 
1674 
1675“Everything went well?” 
1676 
1677 
1678 
1679“Yes. Although it was unexpected that he was the only one.” 
1680 
1681 
1682“To make sure Miyuki did not get wounded by stray bullets, we had taken care of them in advance to reduce their number... Were these actions unnecessary?” 
1683 
1684 
1685“Reduce the number? Got it... No, I think it was reasonable.” 
1686 
1687 
1688“Thank you for your praise.” 
1689 
1690Hyogo bowed, putting his hand on his chest. “It seems that because of the shooting on Tatsuya, the media staff has gotten excited. There were reports that they have begun to see hints that there could be a connection between that armed terrorist and the anti-magic movement.” 
1691
1692 
1693 
1694“It seems that it was expedient to give him a shot.” 
1695 
1696 
1697 
1698“For people who do not deal with weapons, the scene in which they see a man shooting is quite shocking, even if the victim is their sworn enemy. And this time, because of the fact that Tatsuya-sama was catching bullets and leaving them in the same form, the impression was even stronger. I suspect that the effect of this will begin to spread gradually.” 
1699 
1700 
1701 
1702“Would it be better if I was injured?” 
1703 
1704 
1705“Probably, yes. However, Miyuki-sama would be saddened if Tatsuya-sama shed blood, so stopping the bullets was the best solution.” 
1706 
1707 
1708“Really. There would be a reverse effect if Miyuki lost her head and her magic would get out of control.” 
1709 
1710 
1711 
1712Tatsuya sarcastically chuckled, saying this, but Hyougo bowed, pretending not to notice it. Like these two said, Tatsuya deliberately gave the terrorist a shot at him. Although the terrorist was not a fake in itself, but before the plan of attack was known, two people were preparing to play that role. 
1713 
1714 
1715 
1716"The original plan was to let them know that if they were close to the magicians, they could be attacked by supporters of the anti-magic movement.” 
1717 
1718 
1719“I think this warning came to them. I am also thinking of preparing a few reports that Anti-magic is a hateful terrorist for all.” 
1720 
1721 
1722“I'll leave it to you.” 
1723 
1724 
1725 
1726“As you wish.” 
1727 
1728 
1729 
1730Hyougo bowed again, putting his hand on his chest, and his face looked happy perhaps from the fact that he enjoyed this backstage work. In addition to the villa where Tatsuya lived, the Yotsuba family had another property in Izu. It was a small separate house from which it was possible for Miya to rest and not disturb her. 
1731 
1732Among the Yotsuba, Miya was the only owner of magic with unique properties. Even if she was overloaded with the use of magic and could not fully work as a magician, it was still expected that all sorts of vile hunters will try to kidnap her for this unique skill. 
1733 
1734In fact, there were as many as three attacks to kidnap Miya, and all of them were repulsed, so the construction of the house was not an unnecessary concern. However, after Mia's death, the house was abandoned and only occasionally visited to maintain order. 
1735 
1736 
1737Although all this time Tatsuya resided only in the villa, the possibility of using that house after a long time was also considered. 
1738 
1739 
1740Yuuka did not find any problems with furniture, appliances and other accessories. 
1741 
1742 
1743“Thank you for your work.” 
1744 
1745 
1746Tsukuba Yuuka, the eldest daughter of the Tsukuba family, one of the side branches of the Yotsuba family, nodded generously. 
1747 
1748“If the luggage is transported, can you take the case?” 
1749 
1750 
1751It was the evening of the day when Tatsuya dined with Maya, discussing how to react to the information War announced by the two Clarks, Edward and Raymond. It goes without saying that Yuuka visited this little house not for entertainment, but to complete the task entrusted to her by the head of the family Yotsuba. 
1752 
1753 
1754The work entrusted by Maya to the Tsukuba family was to erect a "cleansing from people" barrier, which should keep the media from approaching the villa where Tatsuya resides. Such spells are a specialty of ancient magic, and modern magic was not initially focused on such activity. But among all families with a family relationship with Yotsuba, the Tsukuba family was best specialized in the Mental Interference Magic. Using such conditions to activate the magic that the duration is increased by decreasing the power, you can build barriers not worse than those of the users of ancient magic. 
1755 
1756 
1757 
1758 
1759They arrived at the observation house in the evening, so when the installation of the barrier was completed, it was already dark. If you can use magic, it doesn't mean that you can see in the dark. Night vision is a magical ability. 
1760 
1761 
1762 
1763 
1764“Madam, a suspicious person has been found.” 
1765
1766 
1767 
1768 
1769“Uh, where?” 
1770 
1771 
1772 
1773That's why Yuuka didn't notice that man. 
1774 
1775 
1776“— ... Oh, I see. Looks like he's watching the villa where Tatsuya-san is located.” 
1777 
1778 
1779 
1780A suspicious man was dressed in a dark blue jacket and trousers, which were poorly distinguishable in the dark, and had binoculars hanging on his neck. Even at the place where he stood, one could come to the conclusion that he, as Yuuka said, came to watch the activity of Tatsuya. 
1781 
1782 
1783 
1784Yuuka’s subordinates spotted this man with a newly created barrier. This barrier, created under the guidance of Yuuka, interferes with the idea that people can recognize the existence of the villa where Tatsuya is staying in. The principle is the same as that of "Ghost Walker" used by Zhou Gongjin and Chen Xianshan. The eyes see something, but the consciousness thinks it doesn't see it. 
1785 
1786 
1787 
1788And how does that affect the person who was watching the villa right before the barrier was erected? He'd think the villa was suddenly gone. 
1789 
1790 
1791 
1792No wonder he may accidentally stop hiding his presence. 
1793 
1794 
1795 
1796Conversely, if this person did not even flinch, it would mean that he has the skills to hide his presence from Yuuka and her subordinates. 
1797 
1798 
1799 
1800“Grab him. Not to kill. No serious injuries.” 
1801 
1802 
1803 
1804“Understood.”
1805The magicians accompanying Yuuka, dissolved in the darkness, leaving one of them as her guard. 
1806 
1807 
1808 
1809“In any case, Tatsuya-san certainly noticed him...” 
1810 
1811 
1812 
1813Yuuka looked at the villa where Tatsuya was located. The bright light from the windows made the villa noticeable in the dark. 
1814 
1815 
1816 
1817Tatsuya hardly did not notice that someone was peeping. It seems that he left that man because he came to the conclusion that there would be no real harm from him. Or he thought that even if he catches him, then the follow-up action on the issue can be a troublesome affair. 
1818 
1819This man hid on the land belonging to the villa. All surrounding areas were the property of the Yotsuba family (more precisely the real estate company, which was secretly managed by the Yotsuba family). But there were no fences there. Even if the offender is apprehended under the pretext of an unlawful invasion, he can pretend that he has not noticed and in retaliation accuse one of exceeding the necessary measures. 
1820 
1821 
1822 
1823“— ... Looks like he's decided to throw those difficulties at us.” 
1824 
1825 
1826 
1827Tatsuya should have noticed not only a suspicious person, but also Yuuka’s group. He thought he didn't have to get his hands dirty. Yuuka deeply sighed, remembering the face of her not-so-sweet distant relative. 
1828 
1829“Head-sama, the construction of the barrier has been completed without delay.” 
1830 
1831 
1832“Good work.” 
1833 
1834 
1835 
1836After completing the interrogation of the suspicious person, Yuuka returned to a small house and called Maya with a report. 
1837 
1838 
1839 
1840 
1841“After that, we discovered a suspicious type, watching Tatsuya-sama. We caught him and interrogated him.” 
1842 
1843 
1844 
1845 
1846“And?” 
1847 
1848 
1849 
1850Maya slightly rounded her eyes, and the corners of her lips slightly raised, forming a smile. 
1851 
1852 
1853 
1854“Did you determine his affiliation?” 
1855 
1856 
1857 
1858“It was an agent of the Tomita family.” 
1859 
1860 
1861 
1862“Tomita of a hundred families... I think they were on a special account with the Magic Association, weren’t they?” 
1863 
1864 
1865 
1866“Yes. The observation of Tatsuya-sama was conducted on the proposal of the Magic Association.” 
1867 
1868 
1869“Clear...” 
1870 
1871 
1872 
1873Maya nodded with a charming smile on her face. Yuuka felt a chill on her back, but she somehow managed to keep her face calm. 
1874 
1875 
1876 
1877“According to the agent of the Tomita family, he had no intention to cause harm. Apparently, the Magic Association thought that Tatsuya-san would try to hide somewhere.” 
1878 
1879 
1880 
1881“Clear.” 
1882 
1883 
1884 
1885“We still have the agent. What do we do with it?” 
1886 
1887 
1888 
1889“Let him go. No need to erase memory.” 
1890 
1891 
1892 
1893“— ... Will it be okay?” 
1894 
1895 
1896 
1897“Yes. Our Yotsuba family never abandons their people. It is necessary to remind the Magic Association about this.” 
1898 
1899 
1900 
1901 
1902“... Too impertinently" Yuuka unwittingly thought so. At least she didn't say it out loud. 
1903 
1904 
1905If we remember the circumstances of Tatsuya until last year, it is quite a good impression. 
1906 
1907 
1908 
1909No, it's not just the past. Yuuka believed that the duel with the head of the Juumonji family was a battle that he had to go to alone as the one who would become the husband of the next head of the Yotsuba family. But at the same time she felt that not taking any measures against the Military Intelligence Department was quite brutal on the Yotsuba’s part. 
1910 
1911 
1912 
1913“You wanted to say something else?” 
1914 
1915 
1916 
1917“Yes, but it does not apply to the task.” 
1918 
1919 
1920 
1921Yuuka answered Maya's question immediately, as if she were not thinking of anything superfluous. Because of such abilities, Yuuka was in the first place among the four candidates for the right to be the next head of the family. 
1922 
1923 
1924 
1925“I don't mind.” 
1926 
1927 
1928 
1929“My mother is worried that the seal on Tatsuya-san has disappeared.” 
1930 
1931 
1932 
1933“ "Worried" is a rather discreet description, isn't it?” 
1934 
1935 
1936 
1937Even if Maya was joking, Yuuka couldn't refute it. 
1938 
1939 
1940 
1941Touka, Yuuka's mother, is proud of her magical powers. Of course, this kind of pride is present in every magician, but Touka’s is a special case. Knowing this, not only Maya, but anyone could guess that the destruction of Pledge made Touka hysterical. 
1942 
1943 
1944
1945 
1946 
1947“Does the head think that this is not a problem?” 
1948 
1949 
1950 
1951Instead of arguing, Yuuka directly asked about Maya's intentions. 
1952 
1953 
1954 
1955“That Pledge was scattered? Hmm, I don't think there's going to be a problem, but... There's nothing to be done about it, right?” 
1956 
1957 
1958 
1959“Nothing to be done?” 
1960 
1961 
1962 
1963Maya's response surprised Yuuka. 
1964 
1965 
1966 
1967“I knew it could be dissipated in theory. But who would have thought that Tatsuya-san would be able to do something that could be dangerous for Miyuki-san?” 
1968 
1969 
1970“Yes. Really.” 
1971 
1972 
1973 
1974According to the system of Pledge itself, it was expected that, when destroying the magic itself, the spell supporting Miyuki would get seriously damage. Therefore, it was really unexpected that Tatsuya went to that risk. 
1975 
1976 
1977 
1978“In addition, we will not be able to re-impose Pledge on Tatsuya-san.” 
1979 
1980 
1981 
1982Yuuka had nothing but to admit to what Maya said. 
1983 
1984 
1985 
1986Pledge places a heavy burden not only on those who use it, but the person who maintains the Magic Sequence. Not just in a case where there is a recoil from Pledge being dispelled; in a situation where Pledge acts, it keeps the magician from losing control of their magical skills on a daily basis. 
1987 
1988 
1989 
1990The current Tatsuya can now use magic that would have before reduced the magical skills of Miyuki. 
1991 
1992 
1993“When we cannot do anything, can we only run away from reality?” 
1994 
1995 
1996 
1997This comment by Maya was an acute criticism, hidden under the guise of reproach to Yuuka and her mother, who had gone beside herself because of the destruction of Pledge. 
1998 
1999 
2000 
2001“True... I think you're right." Yuuka answered, realizing this. She answered not because she had no choice because she was submissive, but because she understood the meaning of the expression "escape from reality."
2002Chapter 2 
2003 
2004 
2005 
2006 
2007 
2008 
2009The profession of Shibata Katsushige, the next head of the Shibata family, one of the side branches of the Yotsuba, officially meant that he worked as the Secretary in the Ministry of Defense. 
2010 
2011 
2012 
2013The Katsushige’s Magic combat power was extremely high, but instead of using magic in battle himself, his work was to reflect on how to use magic in battle. 
2014 
2015 
2016 
2017In South Amerika, Africa and Central Asia there were still long battles, but East Asia and the western part of the Pacific region have been in a state of calm since autumn of the 19th year. Thanks to this, many employees of the Ministry of Defense did not work overtime and left early. 
2018 
2019 
2020 
2021The day after the media raised a big hype (ordinary citizens who had no relation to magic, did not even know about the topic) around the disclosure of the identity of Taurus Silver. 
2022 
2023 
2024 
2025After leaving the office at 19 o'clock, Katsushige didn’t go home, but to a hotel in the center of the city. Although it was not a first class hotel, whose name was known even abroad, it was popular among businessmen for delicious food and an acceptable level of safety. 
2026 
2027 
2028In the restaurant of the aforementioned hotel, he quickly found the person with whom he had been assigned a meeting. Naturally, he found him quickly, because here, everything was arranged in the form of separate rooms, and he knew which room to go to. 
2029 
2030 
2031 
2032“Hi. I'm sorry I called.” 
2033 
2034 
2035 
2036He was dressed in a regular suit of a man of the same age as Katsushige’s father. Even to Katsushige, who knows his occupation, he looked like an ordinary businessman. 
2037 
2038 
2039 
2040“No. It's all because my dad couldn't come. Forgive us for the impolite change of the contact person.” 
2041 
2042“No, no, no. Asking for a meeting so suddenly is a thoughtless act from me. Here I have to apologize.” 
2043 
2044 
2045 
2046“If you say so, then I am grateful, Kuroba-san.” 
2047 
2048 
2049 
2050Like Katsushige said, the partner he met was Kuroba Mitsugu, head of the Kuroba family, one of the side branches of the same Yotsuba family. 
2051 
2052 
2053 
2054At the invitation of Mitsugu, Katsushige sat down. Mitsugu also sat down at the same time. The waiter, who entered the room with Katsushige, came to the table. Mitsugu and Katsushige only ordered sake and light snacks and let the waiter go. 
2055 
2056 
2057“So.” 
2058 
2059 
2060 
2061Mitsugu straightened out, and then slightly bent over the table. 
2062 
2063 
2064 
2065“Today I called for an important reason. We need to talk about him. 
2066 
2067 
2068 
2069“Are you talking about Tatsuya-kun?” 
2070 
2071 
2072 
2073Mitsugu said "about him" unclearly, but Katsushige easily guessed the person he meant was Tatsuya. But Mitsugu did not make a mistake, and did not make a gloomy face. 
2074 
2075 
2076“Right. Yesterday the identity of Taurus Silver, in the end, became well-known. What do you think, Katsushige-kun?” 
2077 
2078 
2079 
2080“Was it not inevitable when Edward Clark made it clear that he knew the name of Taurus Silver? Although it is unfavorable for the Yotsuba family, but I do not think that Tatsuyakun is to blame.” 
2081 
2082 
2083 
2084The answer Katsushige gave was not what Mitsugu expected. 
2085 
2086 
2087 
2088“But don't you think that this situation could have been avoided if he hadn't entered First High and obediently sat at home? Because it is obvious that "project Dione" takes into account not only the achievements of Taurus Silver, but also the experiment "Stellar Furnace", which he did last spring.” 
2089 
2090Katsushige shook his head at the words of Mitsugu. 
2091 
2092 
2093 
2094“Admission to First High was not Tatsuya-kun’s intention. It was inevitable because of the Yotsuba family's sentinel system.” 
2095 
2096 
2097 
2098 
2099“Katsushige-kun may not know, but after the incident Yokohama the head-sama ordered him to drop out of school and sit under house arrest. But he did not obey and continued to attend First High. If he were to disappear from the stage at that moment, he would never be noticed.” 
2100 
2101 
2102 
2103 
2104“No. After using Material Burst, it was only a matter of time before Tatsuya-kun would be discovered by the behind the scenes of international politics, only this would have happened in another form. Besides, at that moment it was impossible not to use Material Burst. Without this magic, Japan would have suffered immense damage.” 
2105 
2106 
2107 
2108“Is that so?" There is a Yatsushiro family in Kyushu. If there is a battle at sea, the Itsuwa family will depart. In naval battles, the Itsuwa family has a great battle force even without the use of "Abyss" by Mio-Jo. The Great Asian Alliance is a strong enemy, but I don't think we'd lose to them if we hadn't used the Material Burst.” 
2109 
2110 
2111 
2112“Even so. At that stage there was no other choice but to use Material Burst. In war, Victory is not always the best way out, but it does not mean that you have to lose. After the invasion of the country, the forces for the next battle would remain less. Not only time, but also economic power is needed to replenish the combat force. If you look at the Great Asian Alliance, suffering from the consequences of the monstrous attack of Material Burst, you will understand.” 
2113 
2114 
2115 
2116Mitsugu had nothing to object to. He knew and understood it even without these words. 
2117 
2118 
2119 
2120 
2121“— ... I understand your thoughts that his magic is irreplaceable for National Defense. Then it is even more impossible to let him go to America.” 
2122 
2123 
2124Mitsugu changed his approach. 
2125 
2126 
2127 
2128“Yes.” 
2129 
2130 
2131 
2132Katsushige only briefly expressed his consent. 
2133 
2134 
2135 
2136“In that case, should he be protected by the Yotsuba family?" And the USNA government can surrender if, for example, he dies suddenly. 
2137 
2138 
2139 
2140Mitsugu, who received the approval from his words, gathered his strength and said what he wanted. 
2141 
2142 
2143 
2144“And if he, moreover, will be killed by "Humanists", it should reduce the expending public opinion about magicians.” 
2145 
2146 
2147“Really.” 
2148 
2149 
2150 
2151“In this case... Kuroba-san.” 
2152 
2153 
2154 
2155Using as a pretext the will of one of the side branches, Mitsugu was going to ask Maya for Tatsuya to be caught and locked away. But Katsushige abruptly interrupted Mitsugu’s speech, in which he wanted to ask for cooperation. 
2156 
2157 
2158 
2159“I couldn’t understand why all the heads of the side branches look at Tatsuya-kun with such hostility.” 
2160 
2161 
2162 
2163Katsushige said "couldn't" in the past tense: So Mitsugu already understood the meaning of this sentence. 
2164 
2165 
2166 
2167 
2168“So the other day I checked it out, and I asked my dad. He did not want to confess for a long time, but in the end he told everything.” 
2169 
2170 
2171 
2172“— ... I see.” 
2173 
2174 
2175 
2176The people of Mitsugu’s generation promised to keep this story secret. But Mitsugu did not feel that he should criticize the head of the Shibata family, understanding his motives. No, it is right to say that he had no right to criticize. Because Mitsugu himself was the first to reveal the secret. Despite the fact that the one he disclosed it to was Tatsuya himself. 
2177 
2178 
2179“Kuroba-san. I can't agree with you and my father. To be hostile towards Tatsuya-kun is wrong.” 
2180 
2181 
2182 
2183The voice of the waiter was heard from outside the room. 
2184 
2185 
2186 
2187They briefly interrupted the conversation, waited for the waiter to put glasses on the table with chilled sake and left the room, and then continued. 
2188 
2189 
2190“— ... But he's dangerous.” 
2191 
2192 
2193 
2194“One person possesses the power to destroy the whole world. One influential person has access to a "button" that can destroy the whole world. One government possesses a military force capable of destroying the entire world. Of these three concepts, the first two seem to differ in nature from the latter, but in their essence they are all the same thing. As far as how "democratic" the country is, its military force is always ready for use. Otherwise there would be no point. There is no point in maintaining military capabilities if the country itself is destroyed while democratic procedures are in place. Civilian control is what deters influential people from willful use of the army in fear of losing office, and stops the use of already applied force. In the presence of a system capable of completely discontinuing the use of military force, in any case it will be impossible to properly defend from, even taking pre-measures in advance.” 
2195 
2196 
2197 
2198 
2199“However, instead of the complete absence of brakes, it is better to have at least some. Even if it is only a partial limitation.” 
2200 
2201 
2202 
2203 
2204“You're right. Therefore, dictators should not be allowed to possess weapons of mass destruction. Military power must be under civilian control. But  Kuroba-san. Influential people elected by Democratic vote can also turn the key to launch strategic nuclear missiles. Even if the startup key is divided between several people, it is necessary to understand that the owners of these keys are chosen by influential people themselves, without the participation of voters.” 
2205 
2206 
2207 
2208“— ... This is an extreme argument.” 
2209 
2210 
2211 
2212“The fact that Tatsuya-kun will destroy the world is also an extreme argument.” 
2213 
2214 
2215 
2216“If you think so, the use of weapons of mass destruction by dictators is also an extreme argument.” 
2217 
2218 
2219 
2220“No. A dictator is called a dictator because the structure of his power is arranged so that no one can stop him. It's different with a normal person. You can't interfere with a person's thoughts. What a man thinks, what he decides, cannot be stopped by other people. But if it is an ordinary person, not a dictator, then they can be influenced to be stopped. You can limit them to change their mind. He can be persuaded.” 
2221 
2222 
2223 
2224“— ... Are you saying that ordinary people are closer to influential people from the democratic government than to dictators?” 
2225 
2226 
2227 
2228“People living alone... No, people who think they live alone will be closer to dictators. However, those who wish to live with someone, people who feel that they cannot live alone, cannot become dictators.” 
2229 
2230 
2231“— ......” 
2232 
2233 
2234 
2235“Kuroba-san. It is not necessary to consider Tatsuya-kun a dictator. If you really care about the future of the world, then he should not remain alone. Sorry for the rudeness, but what you want to do will only backfire. This will not only harm the fighting power of our country. As a result, it will harm the future of the world.” 
2236 
2237 
2238 
2239“— ... Is that your opinion?” 
2240 
2241 
2242“I came here instead of my father. You might have guessed from this fact.” 
2243 
2244 
2245 
2246Katsushige got up. 
2247 
2248 
2249 
2250“Kuroba-san. Be realistic.” 
2251 
2252 
2253 
2254Finally having said this, Mitsugu continued to sit, while Katsushige went home, where he was waiting for Kotona and he cooked her dinner. 
2255 
2256 
2257 
2258At the same time, when Mitsugu and Katsushige parted in a tense atmosphere. 
2259 
2260 
2261 
2262At the headquarters of the Magic Association in Kyoto, the Chairman of the Association, Tomitsuka Hitsui sat at the desk in her office, clutching her head. 
2263 
2264 
2265Before her eyes on the table lay a document containing an urgent request from the USNA. It said that Edward Clark plans to visit Japan and asks to organize a meeting with Taurus Silver, that is with Shiba Tatsuya. 
2266 
2267 
2268 
2269“Ah-ah, that's it! What do you think I should do?” 
2270 
2271 
2272 
2273Hitsui hysterically shouted, looking at the document lying on the table. 
2274 
2275 
2276 
2277“No, I know what to do! We need to arrange a meeting with Shiba Tatsuya!” 
2278 
2279 
2280 
2281Still holding on to her head, she chided herself. Hitsui’s head was boiling. 
2282 
2283 
2284 
2285“Yes, it is understandable...” 
2286 
2287 
2288 
2289As a result, an exhausted Hitsui’s face fell on the table. 
2290 
2291 
2292 
2293“But I have no such power...” 
2294 
2295 
2296Still with her face lying on the table, Hitsui sighed deeply and long. 
2297 
2298 
2299“And give up... I can't...” 
2300 
2301 
2302Hitsui slowly lifted the upper half of her body from the table. 
2303 
2304 
2305 
2306“This Saturday... It's too urgent, and it feels like the situation will get worse...” 
2307 
2308 
2309 
2310She looked at a small display standing on the side table on the side of her desk. An overview of the latest news was displayed there. 
2311 
2312 
2313 
2314“Taurus Silver will hold a press conference the day before that? Why of all the days exactly the day before? Yes, and what does he want to talk about?” 
2315 
2316 
2317Reflection over it, Hitsui decided it wasn't that bad. 
2318 
2319 
2320 
2321“Why does all this happens when I am the Chairman...” 
2322 
2323 
2324Her head collapsed on the table again. 
2325 
2326 
2327 
2328It was late evening, after 21 o'clock, when Maya called Tatsuya. 
2329 
2330 
2331 
2332“I'm sorry about the time.” 
2333 
2334 
2335 
2336“No, I've been waiting for this call. Many thanks.” 
2337 
2338 
2339“Don't worry. It's about my promise.” 
2340 
2341 
2342 
2343Indeed, when they spoke last time, Maya said she was arranging a meeting with Toudou Aobo. But Tatsuya didn't expect Maya to call in person to report it. 
2344 
2345 
2346 
2347 
2348“Did you get a meeting time from His Excellency Toudou?” Tatsuya asked, hiding his surprise, having made a face expressing nothing. 
2349 
2350 
2351 
2352“Yes, that's right. Looks like he's ready to take you tomorrow at 7:00 p.m.” 
2353 
2354 
2355 
2356Maya had a smile, showing that she noticed the excitement of Tatsuya, but she did nothing so hostile, like reproach him for it. 
2357 
2358 
2359 
2360“Where will the meeting take place?” 
2361 
2362 
2363 
2364“In the Temple of Kyuuchouji *. I heard that Kokonoe Yakumo-san will be present at the meeting. 
2365 
2366 
2367 
2368[The name of the temple is written in the same characters as "Kokonoe", but it is read differently]  
2369 
2370This time Tatsuya could not hide the surprise. Maya giggled, as if saying, "I caught you." 
2371 
2372 
2373 
2374“— ... Sorry. But I was also surprised to learn about it. and Tatsuya-san, I see, is also surprised. Now I feel a little calmer.” 
2375 
2376 
2377“I'm surprised. Is the master somehow involved in this?” 
2378 
2379 
2380 
2381“His Excellency and Yakumo-san seem to have been well acquainted for quite some time. But the connection between them is a mystery.” 
2382 
2383 
2384 
2385“I thought so too.” 
2386 
2387 
2388 
2389Tatsuya responded quickly, but in reality, together with a strong surprise, had tormenting doubts. 
2390 
2391 
2392 
2393The one who introduced Tatsuya to Yakumo was Kazama. Officially, they do not have any connection to the Yotsuba. He communicated directly with Kazama and with Yakumo. He thought that their words could be trusted, considering that the 101 Independent Magic Equipped Battalion secretly quarreled with the Ten Master Clans. 
2394However, everything changed with this additional information about the friendly (how close this "Friendship" is, is unclear) relationship between Yakumo and Toudou Aoba. 
2395 
2396 
2397 
2398Tatsuya and Yakumo’s relationship isn’t one of disciple and teacher. This was decided at their first meeting. They only were sparring partners for magic martial arts training, Yakumo has taught Tatsuya nothing. He was taking questions, but he could not answer them. Such was the agreement about his visits to Yakumo.  
2399 
2400 
2401However, Tatsuya learned a lot from Yakumo. For example, without the help of Yakumo, he would have hardly been able to complete the development of "Far Strike" needed to confront the parasites. 
2402 
2403 
2404 
2405Also, although Yakumo’s position about "answers to questions" has not changed, Tatsuya has received a lot of knowledge from Yakumo, even in cases where this knowledge corresponded to "A question that he cannot answer." 
2406 
2407 
2408 
2409Tatsuya thought it was just some kind of fad for Yakumo. He felt that Yakumo, whom he had not known at the time, had done it for some purpose. He also suspected that it might have been a plan to separate him from the Yotsuba family so that it fell under the control of the self-defense forces. However, the more he communicated with Yakumo, the more scattered these suspicions became. 
2410 
2411 
2412 
2413But doesn't that mean he should have thought that? 
2414 
2415 
2416 
2417Yakumo was not easy. No, according to Tatsuya’s judgment, he was an uncontrollable suspicious man. However, Tatsuya for some reason trusted Yakumo...  
2418 
2419 
2420“Well, then tomorrow at 7 o'clock in the evening I will visit the temple of Kyuuchouji. Thank you very much for the information.” 
2421 
2422 
2423 
2424Answering Maya, Tatsuya tried to remain vigilant in order not to show his anxiety.
2425Chapter 3 
2426 
2427 
2428 
2429 
2430 
2431On Monday, when Raymond Clark in the form of "the first Sage" performed on TV, the population's interest in Taurus Silver rose sharply. But the next day the interest began to fade away, and today, on Wednesday, it has ceased to be a topic for discussion among ordinary people. 
2432 
2433 
2434 
2435There are no people in the world of magic who do not know the famous Taurus Silver. However, those who can use magic make up only one thousandth of the adult population. But this does not mean that 99.99% of people live without magic, because some people are related to magic in the role of engineers, managers, politicians, soldiers and other civil servants, even without the ability to use magic in practice. 
2436 
2437 
2438 
2439In recent years, even people who are engaged in magic began to appear, while speaking of the Anti-magician movement. 
2440 
2441 
2442 
2443Quite a few citizens indirectly benefit from the use of magic for public order, national defense and disaster response. However, most people still live without a direct relationship to magic. 
2444 
2445 
2446 
2447Magic is not a necessary factor for the life of modern society. At least in a social environment where you can live peacefully. Thus, even if the innocent magicians (better to say whose guilt is unknown) are harassed, they treat it indifferently. Being indifferent, you will not feel guilty. 
2448 
2449 
2450 
2451Even if one high school student, known as Taurus Silver, tries to impose a future contrary to their will, for ordinary people it was no more than one third of the articles in the newspapers. 
2452 
2453 
2454 
2455In the evening, when Tatsuya arrived at the temple of Kyuuchouji, this situation still remained unchanged. 
2456 
2457 
2458 
2459 
246018:45. Tatsuya left the train booth at a stop in front of the steps leading to the gates of the Kyuuchoji temple. 
2461 
2462 
2463Nobody was with him. To come alone was one of the conditions for Tatsuya from Toudou Aoba. 
2464 
2465 
2466 
2467Tatsuya, from the booth, looked slowly at the sides. Although he consciously acted so conspicuously to check... I mean, to show that he's checking that there's some kind of security around here, and that he's on the lookout, but he really couldn't find any signs of the observers. 
2468 
2469 
2470 
2471There were signs of persecution, they disappeared just before he arrived at the foot of this hill, so it seems he was not mistaken. 
2472 
2473 
2474 
2475It wasn't a coincidence. Perhaps the disciples of Yakumo (or even Yakumo himself) took care of it. As Yakumo does not trust the reception of guests (even if they are not invited guests) to inexperienced people making mistakes, Tatsuya decided that he did not need to worry about it. 
2476 
2477 
2478 
2479Whom he should worry about--is about himself. Even Yakumo should not interfere with a personal conversation with the famous Toudou Aobo, a secret player in the backstage arena of the political and business world. But you can't be completely sure of that. Perhaps this place was chosen to check Tatsuya out. 
2480 
2481 
2482 
2483Given this opportunity, he arrived 15 minutes early just in case. But if Yakumo is serious, it is extremely doubtful that so much time is enough. Keeping this in mind, no matter how overzealous, Tatsuya went up the stone steps. 
2484 
2485 
2486 
2487Unfortunately, Tatsuya fears have come true. 
2488 
2489 
2490 
2491Roughly in the middle of the path along the stone steps, the space around suddenly contort. He was shown the illusion that the ladder began to increase... No, that he himself began to shrink. 
2492 
2493 
2494 
2495He realized that his consciousness was affected by magic. This characteristic continuous effect was the peculiarity of ancient magic. Modern magic, on the contrary, gave importance to speed, and it did not have such features as long action to maintain the effect.
2496With his sight, Tatsuya could see that reality and the illusion were overlapping. This was because Tatsuya was pushing out the interrupting spells that were trying to penetrate his mind with a Magic Sequence, reading the contents of these sequences of magic. 
2497 
2498 
2499 
2500Even with magic acting on the Mind (Pushion information body), the sequence of magic was in the form of a Psion information body. Although Tatsuya was not able to use Mental Interference Magic, if the Magic Sequence is in a state where the activation is not yet complete, he could defend against the magic of the enemy or even intervene in the spell. The magic caused him to take some time to activate the magic with his hand. If this wasn’t Tatsuya, he would have already become a prisoner to the illusion. 
2501 
2502 
2503But he did not fall for the magic of illusions. Knowing Yakumo, he wouldn’t have expected this magic to stop Tatsuya. Kokonoe Yakumo was not a naïve adversary, continuing to use those methods that he has already shown that do not work. Once Genjutsu * does not work then move on to the next... 
2504 
2505 
2506 
2507[The same magic of illusions, just apparently a term from ancient magic.] 
2508 
2509 
2510 
2511"... Physical attack" It happened at the same time as Tatsuya said it to himself. 
2512 From two sides he was attacked by cutting vortexes. 
2513 
2514 
2515 
2516These were not vacuum blades. It was magic, which, with the support from the air, crushed stone to powder, condensed in the form of ultra plates and sent them in to flight with high speed. 
2517 
2518 
2519 
2520On the edges of the stone steps there were no hedges, only a grove. Tatsuya instantly decomposed these four flying blades, flown from the darkness, which used to be nothing. 
2521 
2522 
2523 
2524Of course, Yakumo’s attack should not have ended with this. A man named Kokonoe Yakumo was not so kind as to (even when he is not serious) to finish a case with two types of attack, Genjutsu and cutting vortexes. 
2525 
2526 
2527 
2528The stone steps, where Tatsuya was standing on, were not long. This evening was cloudless and the moon shone. He was to be able to see the temple gate even at night, but now everything in front of him was filled with impenetrable darkness. 
2529 
2530And from this darkness flew arrows. 
2531Close sounds were not heard. He could not feel any signs of magic, damped sound, or signs of magic sending the arrows. Was it a magic trick to let out arrows without a sound, or a bow made to not make a sound when shooting? 
2532 
2533 
2534 
2535Sending this thought to the far corner of the mind, Tatsuya sent the bulk of his consciousness to the rain of the arrows. 
2536 
2537 
2538 
2539He laid out all the arrows as one aggregate. Applying magic, Tatsuya finally noticed that the arrows are intangible. 
2540 
2541 
2542 
2543"Magic of false information bodies!?" It was not a simple illusion. It was Genjutsu, influencing the information dimension and deceiving vision, "seeing" "Information". This is a magic of the same type as the "Parade " which  Lina specializes at. 
2544 
2545 
2546It was a trick to expect that the attack would be something tangible. 
2547 
2548 
2549 
2550Tatsuya aggravated all five senses and ran up the stone steps. There were signs of any presence in front of him. 
2551 
2552 
2553 
2554Tatsuya did not stop and slow down and cautiously moved forward, but at the same time he could not suppress a sense of surprise in himself, that was directly carried out. 
2555 
2556 
2557 
2558In this battle, for the first time Tatsuya discovered the location of the enemy. 
2559 
2560 
2561 
2562Sharpened hearing caught the sounds of rustling clothes. 
2563 
2564 
2565 
2566Heightened smell of incense, which impregnated the clothing. 
2567 
2568 
2569 
2570Heightened sight noticed the contour of the figure, which came out of the darkness. The figure was above him on the ladder. 
2571 
2572 
2573 
2574Being below, Tatsuya was in a clearly disadvantaged position. Tatsuya jumped. 
2575 
2576
2577 When he was at the same height as the enemy, he pulled his leg forward for a blow, without fear that the situation would become uncomfortable. 
2578 
2579 
2580The enemy curved the upper part of the body and dodged the jumping kick by Tatsuya. 
2581 Flying past the remaining enemy, Tatsuya landed on a stone stage. 
2582 
2583 
2584 
2585Now Tatsuya was higher. But now Tatsuya was in an insecure position, rotating back to the enemy. 
2586 
2587 
2588 
2589Heightened touch caught the airflow. The enemy's attack was aimed at the back. Using Flash Casting, Tatsuya activated Move-Type Magic. 
2590 
2591 
2592 
2593The magic activated with Flash Cast had a small scale and a low power. The speed could be called the only advantage. But if you need to move only 60 centimeters, then with the flash casting, it was not a problem. And to evade the enemy's fist, the distance of 60 centimeters is also enough. 
2594 
2595 
2596 
2597When the enemy's direct punch overcame a distance of 30 centimeters, Tatsuya was already twice as far away. The enemy's attack ended in a blunder. Tatsuya turned around and prepared to attack at the same time as the enemy began to move forward.
2598
2599
2600 The edge of Tatsuya’s palm was at the enemy's neck. The enemy's Fist (Yakumo) was at Tatsuya’s armpit. Both of them stopped their hands on the verge without causing a blow. 
2601 
2602 
2603 
2604“Master. It was a pretty rude greeting.” 
2605 
2606 
2607 
2608“It's almost time. Come along. His Excellency is waiting.” 
2609 
2610 
2611 
2612Tatsuya looked at the watch. It showed 18:50. It's only been five minutes since he started climbing the stone steps. Tatsuya didn't think he could fight Yakumo in such a short time. It seems that Yakumo himself had chosen how long the fight would take. 
2613 
2614 
2615 
2616Although Tatsuya limited himself as not to cause damage to the environment, he was serious in this battle. However, Yakumo was able to act so as to take the schedule into account. With a little regret, Tatsuya realized that he was still far from Yakumo. 
2617 
2618 
2619 
2620When Tatsuya entered the main hall of the temple, there was no dust on his suit. 
2621 All of the consequences by Yakumo’s "prank" had been removed using "Regrowth". 
2622 
2623 
2624 
2625Yakumo led him into the inner room. Toudou Aoba expected him in the side room, which led him through a passage to the right of the main premises of the temple (where an altar of a deity stands, which is prayed to in the temple). 
2626 
2627 
2628 
2629He had a suitable shaven head for a Buddhist temple. However, he was wearing a highclass business suit, clearly sewn to order. He easily held his back straight, his shoulders were wide, and the lower part of the body also had a dense physique. Signs of old age were already noticeable, but when he was young, he was undoubtedly a strong guy. 
2630 
2631 
2632 
2633But at the same time, on his head, below his would-be hair is the most distinctive feature. 
2634 
2635 
2636 
2637These bulging eyes under thick gray eyebrows. His face is not beautiful, it could be called Majestic. However, its turbid-white left eye caused a strange feeling of oppression of the interlocutor. This left eye created an impression of heterogeneity. 
2638 
2639 
2640 
2641 
2642Tatsuya also paid attention to this left eye. He realized that he had already met this old man in this temple in January of this year, on the 4th, to be more precise. But they did not quite meet, he only saw Toudou from his back when he was leaving the temple. Toudou then turned and looked at Tatsuya with his murky white eye, but said nothing and left. 
2643 
2644 
2645 
2646“Can I start introducing myself?” Tatsuya asked after sitting down on his knees and bowed. 
2647 
2648 
2649 
2650At first he thought it would be better to sit quietly until Yakumo presents him, but then he felt that in this case he would be captured in the blink of an eye by the opponent's pace. 
2651 
2652 
2653“Permitted.” 
2654 
2655 
2656 
2657The answer Toudou gave would sound like an anachronism if it were to be said by another person, but not by him. But the voice of Toudou perfectly fit his manner of speech. 
2658 
2659 
2660 
2661“Nice to meet you. My name is Shiba Tatsuya. It is a great honor for me to meet you.” 
2662 
2663 
2664 
2665"I am Toudou Aoba. Yotsuba Tatsuya, I've been looking forward to seeing you.” 
2666 
2667 
2668 
2669Toudou called Tatsuya "Yotsuba Tatsuya" instead of "Shiba Tatsuya". Tatsuya, who was still in his bow, did not react to these words. 
2670 
2671 
2672 
2673“You can raise your head. I permit you to talk directly.” 
2674 
2675 
2676 
2677Tatsuya straightened out like he was told. He did not look away, but looked Toudou straight in the eye. This was his interpretation of the meaning of "permit you to talk". But neither Toudou himself nor Yakumo reproached him for that. 
2678 
2679 
2680 
2681“I heard from Maya. That you want to explain something to me.” 
2682 
2683 
2684 
2685“Yes.”
2686Tatsuya didn't use such standard phrases, like, "Could you give me your time?" or "Could you listen to me?". He intuitively understood that Toudou did not need such formalities. 
2687 
2688 
2689 
2690“I'm listening to you.” And Toudou, indeed, immediately asked to go to the main topic. 
2691 
2692 
2693 
2694“In short, I have a plan to build a plant that produces energy resources using magic.” 
2695 
2696 
2697 
2698Tatsuya said this as a preface, and began explaining the details of the "project ESCAPES". Toudou did not interrupt Tatsuya and listened to his whole story to the end. 
2699 
2700 
2701“Clear.“ Toudou said after Tatsuya finished the story, saying he wanted to have a press conference as a means of retaliation in an information war that was announced by the two Clarks, Edward and Raymond. 
2702 
2703 
2704 
2705“Then, can you allow me to go out in front of the media?” 
2706 
2707 
2708 
2709“I give my permission. You can also use my connections to ask others for cooperation.” 
2710 
2711 
2712 
2713“Thank you very much.” 
2714 
2715 
2716Although Tatsuya said so, he felt no joy but vigilance. He concluded that everything went too well. Consent was not to be unconditional. There must have been some conditions. He was afraid he would be put in some impossible conditions. 
2717 
2718 
2719 
2720“By the way, I want to ask you something.” 
2721 
2722 
2723 
2724“What's that?” 
2725 
2726 
2727 
2728Tatsuya answered, without changing the expression on his face, but he could not get rid of the feeling that he was trying to evade the question. 
2729 
2730 
2731Toudou may have noticed the alarmed Tatsuya, but did not take advantage of it. 
2732“In your explanation, you mentioned that you are not looking for political power.” 
2733 
2734 
2735 
2736“Yes.” 
2737 
2738 
2739 
2740More precisely, he said that he is not going to ask for more power, if it does not interfere with the work of the plant, but he was not required to demand political power, so he did not dare to correct what Toudou said. 
2741 
2742 
2743“I'm not just talking about the power plant. The power you possess is incomparable to anything. It's not just that it exceeds the limits expendable for one person. In fact, this is not something that may be allowed to any organizations other than the state.” 
2744 
2745 
2746 
2747Tatsuya didn't mind that. He himself seriously considered the same as Toudou said. But despite this, Tatsuya was not going to give up his power or trust it to anyone. 
2748 
2749 
2750 
2751“Why do you use this power?” “What do you want to achieve with this force?” 
2752 
2753 
2754 
2755“A happy life.” 
2756 
2757 
2758 
2759Tatsuya responded immediately without showing any hesitation. Hearing this answer, Toudou clearly frowned his eyebrows. 
2760 
2761 
2762 
2763“Are you saying that this undeserved power of one man should only be used for one's own sake? Are you not interested in the welfare of society and the preservation of the state?” 
2764 
2765 
2766 
2767“A happy life is impossible without the well-being of society. Also, I believe that at the current stage of human development, the existence of States is absolutely necessary for the maintenance of public order.” 
2768 
2769 
2770 
2771“I mean, do you mind giving your power to the state for your own well-being?” 
2772 
2773 
2774“I would not use such arrogant phrases as "giving power"... But if you look from the standpoint of public order and National Defense, you, Your Excellency, are correct.” 
2775 
2776 
2777 
2778“That's good. Yotsuba Tatsuya.” 
2779 
2780 
2781 
2782Toudou again called Tatsuya "Yotsuba Tatsuya". They sat opposite to each other and looked into each other's eyes. Seeing the expression on the face of Toudou, Tatsuya realized that he was not mistaken, and said so intentionally. 
2783 
2784 
2785“I want you to do what I used to do. Be the deterrent force of this country.” 
2786 
2787 
2788 
2789The words of Toudou puzzled Tatsuya. 
2790 
2791 
2792 
2793“What do you mean by deterrent force? Does he want me to officially announce that I am the user of Material burst? But then it cannot be called "the same as before." 
2794 
2795 
2796 
2797“— ... You want me to declare myself a magician of strategic class?” Tatsuya decided not to waste time, rewinding his thoughts in a deadlock, and directly asked Toudou about his intentions. 
2798 
2799 
2800 
2801“Now it is not necessary. But if you need to, do it.” 
2802 
2803 
2804 
2805“Does that mean that in case of a military threat, I have to confront it? Like in the fall of two years ago?” 
2806 
2807 
2808 
2809At the end of October 19th, Tatsuya destroyed the fleet of the Great Asian alliance with Strategic Class Magic. “Does it mean that he will have me play this role again in the future?” 
2810 
2811 
2812 
2813“Deterrent power is the ability to avoid a threat to become a reality. The ability to confront a military threat that has become a reality is a conventional military force, not a deterrent force. The power of deterrence is something that is desirable, but should not be used.” 
2814 
2815 
2816 
2817But this probably wasn't what Toudou wanted. 
2818 
2819 
2820 
2821“You don't understand?” 
2822 
2823 
2824 
2825“It's a shame to admit, but I don’t.” 
2826In fact, he didn't fully understand what Toudou said. But Tatsuya decided not to speculate, but just to ask the right answer. 
2827 
2828 
2829 
2830“This is nothing complicated for you. It is enough to deter other countries by instilling fear in them.” 
2831 
2832 
2833 
2834“Understandable.” mentally agreed Tatsuya. This was roughly the same conclusion he came to. 
2835 
2836 
2837Apparently Toudou wants Tatsuya to play the role of the Demon King. But not as the king of demons, as in an RPG, which must destroyed by a hero. It’s more like a transcendental being who can cause disasters by simply touching it. 
2838 
2839 
2840 
2841“Your Excellency has previously said that it is desirable that a deterrent force should not be used. But to scare the enemy, don’t you need to show them your strength?” 
2842 
2843 
2844“If there is a need to demonstrate, usage can’t be avoided. I'll leave that decision to the people behind you.” 
2845 
2846 
2847 
2848And it seems that he will not have to choose this remedy. Tatsuya recently wondered whether a deterrent force was a necessary evil. 
2849 
2850 
2851 
2852Changing the activity of magicians from the military sphere to a civil one. As a result, that part of the military force, which is piled on the shoulders of magicians, will be reduced. 
2853 
2854 
2855 
2856Magic is a force that is somehow unrelated to the amount of material resources. The magicians that provide combat power are the aspect with which even small countries can confront large countries with many resources. 
2857 
2858 
2859 
2860 
2861If the magicians' fighting power is not grasped, small countries will likely not be able to confront large countries. Unfortunately, it is easy to predict a future in which the world will plunge into the era of war if the four major world powers notice it and begin to absorb the world. And if the world is again enveloped in the fire of war, magicians will start to be used as weapons. Trying to improve the lives of magicians is a vicious cycle. 
2862 
2863Perhaps to avoid such a future, he will inevitably have to become a deterrent force, replacing the lost fighting power of magicians who have gone into the civil sphere. Tatsuya thought so before he heard Toudou’s demand. 
2864 
2865 
2866 
2867If Tatsuya becomes a deterrent force, then "Project ESCAPES" — the first step to releasing magicians from their fate as weapons — will receive not only the tacit approval of Toudou, but also his support. Tatsuya had no reason to refuse. 
2868 
2869 
2870 
2871“As Your Excellency wishes.” 
2872 
2873 
2874 
2875Tatsuya expressed his intention to accept the Toudou’s proposal with an indirect expression. 
2876 
2877 
2878 
2879“Are you sure?” For the first time, Yakumo spoke, who until now only silently listened to the conversation between Tatsuya and Toudou. “In that case, you will be lonely.” 
2880 
2881 
2882“I don't mind.” 
2883 
2884 
2885 
2886Tatsuya really needs only one person. If this person is near, he will never feel lonely. The feelings of Tatsuya were arranged in such a way. 
2887 
2888 
2889 
2890And he knew that this person, Miyuki, would never leave him. Even death will not be able to separate Tatsuya and Miyuki. Because he won't let that happen. 
2891 
2892 
2893 
2894Being separated from other people was not a cause of concern for Tatsuya. Yakumo’s warning did not frighten Tatsuya. 
2895 
2896 
2897 
2898“The conversation is over.” 
2899 
2900 
2901 
2902It seemed that Yakumo still had something to say. However, Toudou decided to wrap things up. (for Toudou it was an intervention). 
2903 
2904 
2905“Your Excellency. What should I do?” 
2906Tatsuya was not going to talk to Yakumo. As he realized that Yakumo was worried about him, he decided to avoid quarrels that could ruin the relationship in the future. 
2907 
2908 
2909 
2910“I'm not going to give you any specific instructions. Do what you think you need to do.” 
2911 
2912 
2913 
2914The words of Toudou did not mean the granting of unlimited powers. It was the opposite. 
2915 This meant that Toudou would not be responsible, no matter what happened. 
2916 Responsibility for any problems would fall on Tatsuya. 
2917 
2918 
2919 
2920“I accept your offer.” Considering this fair, Tatsuya answered Toudou. 
2921 
2922 
2923 
2924Behind-the-scenes leaders never take responsibility in case of any problems. The burden of guilt has always been on the direct performers. Toudou couldn't even mention it. 
2925 
2926 
2927 
2928“Well. In that case, I'll also talk to my friends. It was a useful time.” 
2929 
2930 
2931 
2932Thus Toudou notified that the meeting is over. 
2933 
2934 
2935 
2936“In that case, can I leave you?” 
2937 
2938 
2939 
2940“You can go.” 
2941 
2942 
2943 
2944Tatsuya deeply bowed, touching the forehead of the floor, and then stood up. He sat on the bare floor (tatami) from the beginning, the seat cushion (BUD) was not provided. Holding his face down, not to look at the interlocutor, Tatsuya turned his back to Toudou and went out. 
2945 
2946 
2947 
2948After seeing Tatsuya to the gate of the temple, Yakumo returned back. Toudou waited for him to no longer be in same posture with which he talked to Tatsuya. Yakumo replaced Toudou’s cooled tea. While Toudou drinks tea, Yakumo sat in front of him, waiting. 
2949 
2950 
2951 
2952“And what do you really think about this conversation?” 
2953 
2954As a sponsor of the Yotsuba family, Toudou Aoba had access to detailed information about Tatsuya. It's impossible for Toudou not to see this information. He also exhaustively studied information about Tatsuya from external sources. Yakumo asked about the impression of their real meeting. 
2955 
2956 
2957 
2958“He's more broken than I expected.” 
2959 
2960 
2961 
2962Yakumo counted Toudou’s answer as "interesting". 
2963 
2964 
2965 
2966“Have you been disappointed?” 
2967 
2968 
2969 
2970“Even if it is broken, it does not mean that it cannot be used. For example, even if the weapon has a broken fuse, the bullet will still fly out if you pull the trigger.” 
2971 
2972 
2973“It depends on how to use it?” 
2974 
2975 
2976 
2977“Although there is a danger.” 
2978 
2979 
2980 
2981Toudou looked into Yakumo’s eyes. His murky white left eye looked directly into the Yakumo’s soul. 
2982 
2983 
2984 
2985"It seems that Your Excellency's power of Sight did not act on him.” 
2986 
2987 
2988 
2989“— ... Forgive me. It was unconscious.” 
2990 
2991 
2992“No, I don't mind.” 
2993 
2994 
2995 
2996Toudou Aoba hails from a Charmers family. If the data about his pedigree were true, it was one of the oldest families of supernatural power users in Japan. 
2997 
2998 
2999 
3000But Yakumo knew that Toudou Aoba was not be able to make full use of his "eye", because instead of honing his skills as a caster, he chose the way of fulfilling his 
3001family's responsibility to control the casters. If he said it was unconscious, it is true, not an excuse. Yakumo easily accepted Toudou’s apology. 
3002 
3003 
3004 
3005"Like you said, I couldn't look deep into the heart of Yotsuba Tatsuya. The Yotsuba, too, were able to create something interesting.” 
3006 
3007 
3008 
3009“Although it happened accidentally, but he is the final "Product".” 
3010 
3011 
3012 
3013Yakumo’s response paraphrased the expression Toudou used. 
3014 
3015 
3016 
3017“Right.” Toudou couldn't resist a stretched smile. However, he immediately returned a serious face. ”Kokonoe Yakumo. I want to ask you something.” 
3018 
3019 
3020 
3021“Yes, what is it?” 
3022 
3023 
3024 
3025There was still a light smile on Yakumo's face. 
3026 
3027 
3028"In an emergency, will you be able to kill Yotsuba Tatsuya by your own power?" 
3029 
3030 
3031 
3032However, having heard the question Toudou, Yakumo, as expected, could not continue to smile. 
3033 
3034 
3035 
3036“Hmm... Based on the experience of the previous test, I would say that the odds of winning are about 60%. If we include the outcome when we knock out each other at the same time *, we will get 70%” 
3037 
3038 
3039 
3040 
3041[The author uses the term from Kendo, which means a draw at simultaneous strikes. As I understand it, Yakumo means that an additional 10% will be found if he is trying to beat Tatsuya at the cost of his own life.] 
3042 
3043 
3044 
3045Under the previous test, he meant the battle on the stone steps. This wicked joke seems to have had such a hidden meaning. 
3046 
3047 
3048“Even with all your skills is there only a 30% chance to leave with nothing?” 
3049
3050 
3051 
3052 
3053Toudou was genuinely surprised. But Yakumo’s answer had not yet finished. 
3054 
3055 
3056 
3057“No, the remaining 30% means my own defeat. The battle between this inept monk and him cannot end with escape.” 
3058 
3059 
3060 
3061“— ... Are you saying that even you, known as the reincarnation of Casin Koji, cannot escape?” 
3062 
3063 
3064“Six months ago I would be able to escape... Yes, and now the odds are just the same 60%. If it is a year later, this inept monk will not be able to do it at all.” 
3065 
3066 
3067“— Even so...?” 
3068 
3069 
3070 
3071Such a kind of visage Toudou, probably, has not shown to anybody, except Yakumo. Although the fact that Toudou gave Yakumo some slack was also due to the fact that he was really shocked. 
3072 
3073 
3074 
3075“Judging by his abilities surpassing those of this inept monk, there is nothing to be surprised about. Among the young people with whom this inept monk is familiar, there is only one person who can resist him. And if you look around the world, these people will not get more than the fingers on two hands.” 
3076 
3077 
3078 
3079“— ... Terrible times have come.” 
3080 
3081 
3082 
3083“And that's true. ... Your Excellency, another cup?” 
3084 
3085 
3086 
3087“Fine.” 
3088 
3089 
3090 
3091Yakumo took the cup from Toudou and went to the stove. With skillful movements he quickly brewed the tea, and then carelessly put the cup back. The old man Toudou carelessly, ignored the rules of decency, brought the cup to his mouth and slowly drank. 
3092 
3093“Thank you for the treat.” “Don't be grateful.” 
3094 
3095
3096 
3097 
3098“Oh, yes. For some reason, only your skills of brewing tea do not improve.” 
3099 
3100 
3101 
3102Due to the arrogant words of Toudou, Yakumo answered only with the curve of a smile. 
3103 
3104 
3105 
3106“I'll go.” 
3107 
3108 
3109 
3110Toudou stood up. 
3111 
3112 
3113 
3114“I'll take you.” Yakumo said, not getting up. 
3115 
3116 
3117 
3118“You don't have to.” Without turning around, the old man Toudou said this, and opened the sliding door. 
3119 
3120 
3121 
3122When Tatsuya returned to the villa in Izu from the temple of Kyuuchouji, it was already around 10 o'clock in the evening. As soon as he returned, he went to the TV screen, but he wasn't going to call Maya. Time was already late. He only wanted to convey a short message that "Consent was received", through Hayama or his assistant. 
3123 
3124 
3125“— ... Tatsuya-san, did you want something?” 
3126 
3127 
3128 
3129However, for some reason Maya suddenly immediately appeared on the screen. Like she was waiting for a phone call. 
3130 
3131 
3132 
3133“Sorry about the time. I just got back from Kyuuchouji temple.” 
3134 
3135 
3136 
3137He reflexively responded with an uninteresting formal phrase, but Maya did not expect a witty answer from him. 
3138 
3139 
3140 
3141“Clear. Good work. Did you meet His Excellency?” 
3142 
3143 
3144“Yes. I got a project permit.” “Clearly...” Maya slightly screwed her eyes and looked at Tatsuya.  
3145 
3146
3147 “— and what was demanded in return?” 
3148 
3149 
3150 
3151Apparently, Maya also thought from the very beginning that in order to get support from Toudou, he needed to give something in return. The fact that she did not tell him in advance meant that she believed that Tatsuya would do it anyway, so there would be no real harm, and so he would not have to worry much. 
3152 
3153 
3154 
3155“I was asked to act as a deterrent force against other countries.” 
3156 
3157 
3158 
3159“— in such a sense, does that mean that Tatsuya-san finally has to reveal himself as a Strategic Class Magician?” 
3160 
3161 
3162Maya's delusion was the same as that of Tatsuya. That's why it didn't arouse a smile. 
3163 Tatsuya thought she really believed that. 
3164 
3165 
3166 
3167“No. There is no need to officially announce it now. His Excellency said that he left all decisions to me.” 
3168 
3169 
3170 
3171“Everything to you? Oh, my... It's a serious responsibility.” 
3172 
3173 
3174 
3175Maya's thoughts were on the same path as Tatsuya. Was it because it was the rational process of thinking, or because Tatsuya in general is very similar to Maya...? These were the thoughts that now occur in the far corners of Tatsuya’s consciousness. 
3176 
3177 
3178 
3179“— ... In any case, the main thing is that His Excellency's consent has been received. You can hold a press conference without changing the schedule.” 
3180 
3181 
3182“Thank you very much.” 
3183 
3184 
3185 
3186Maya felt relieved after Toudou’s consent was received. Tatsuya also felt relieved when he received that response from Maya. The experiences that will be used by someone seem to be the same at the top and bottom, when there is, in reality, someone else.
3187“By the way, Tatsuya-san, do you remember our conversation about Miyakijima?” 
3188 
3189 
3190 
3191In order to catch the suddenly replaced topic of conversation, Tatsuya threw away all his superfluous thoughts and concentrated his consciousness. 
3192 
3193 
3194“Is this a conversation that was in the middle of April? When you said that a new research center would be built on Miyakijima?” 
3195 
3196 
3197 
3198“Yes, that's what I mean. I was thinking of partially changing this plan to attract attention to the plant from Tatsuya-san’s project.” 
3199 
3200 
3201 
3202Tatsuya couldn't answer quickly. 
3203 
3204 
3205 
3206“I also discussed it with Hayama-san. I think this is the best place for the Tatsuyasan’s project. How would you like that?” 
3207 
3208 
3209 
3210“— ... Using the word "attract", you mean as in third-party business partners?” 
3211 
3212 
3213 
3214His face did not show the feeling of alertness because all of this seems too convenient for him, Tatsuya first of all asked a question that seemed harmless. Upon hearing the question, the Maya smiled with a happy expression on her face, as if she were saying, "Well, I guess he noticed." 
3215 
3216 
3217“With the current scale of the project, only our own subsidiaries will suffice to implement it, but I believe that with the prospect of the future it is better to attract third-party assistants from the very beginning.” 
3218 
3219 
3220 
3221In this matter Tatsuya had the same opinion. If you run the factory only with companies associated to the Yotsuba, it is highly probable that the magicians involved there will also be only those who are under the patronage of Yotsuba. Then it will not be a "release of magicians", but only "a new project Yotsuba". 
3222 
3223 
3224 
3225“The area of the island is small, so, even if it becomes a virtual autonomous region, not many will raise complaints about this.” 
3226 
3227With this opinion Tatsuya also agreed. Although it’s an area of 8 square kilometers, in fact, this was comparable to a small town, but those who raise the noise of a "Mutant rebellion" or "the Kingdom of Magicians" will only be a few. 
3228 
3229 
3230 
3231“Well, how would you like that?” 
3232 
3233 
3234 
3235“I think I should be grateful.” 
3236 
3237 
3238 
3239“In that case, can we begin with construction?” 
3240 
3241 
3242“Yes. I'm counting on you.” 
3243 
3244 
3245 
3246Tatsuya had a vague sense of concern that his plan could be used for some other purpose. But he convinced himself that it is necessary to give priority to promote of the project. 
3247 
3248 
3249 
3250 
3251 
3252 
3253 
3254CEO of the "Hokuzan groups", Kitayama Ushio ("Business name" — Kitakata Ushio), has a great influence not only in business circles, but also in politics. It was not uncommon for him to hold meetings with the Government, but in most cases, his schedule is adjusted according to his circumstances, even if the schedule is planned in advance. 
3255 
3256 
3257 
3258But on that day, on the last Thursday of May, Kitayama Ushio was quite unexpectedly invited to a luxurious Japanese-style restaurant. 
3259 
3260 
3261He cancelled all other plans and went to this restaurant because the inviting partner was someone he could not refuse. 
3262 
3263 
3264 
3265Toudou Aoba. The circle of people who knew the name of this shadow influential man was limited. Unlike the famous "Traders of influence", Toudou Aoba never openly went on stage. But those who benefited from his name were aware that his abilities were undeniable. 
3266 
3267Fortunately, Ushio was never threatened by the shadow activity of Toudou. However, the founder of a rapidly growing company, which competed with Ushio, lost all his 
3268property as a result of underestimated the influence of Toudou. He received a long prison term for an ordinary crime, which in normal cases could not cause such problems, and was deprived of the right to start a new business. Ushio considered it an obvious demonstration to the rest. 
3269 
3270 
3271 
3272“It is a great honor for me to be invited by you.” 
3273 
3274 
3275“I'm sorry I called you so suddenly.” 
3276 
3277 
3278 
3279Toudou Aoba was already 60, and Kitayama Ushio was in his early fifties. Toudou’s tone was a little rough, but given the age of both, it did not sound unnatural. But the difference in their attitude reflected not the difference in their age, but the difference in the type of influence (political influence and economic power) that they owned. 
3280 
3281 
3282 
3283First, Toudou and Ushio killed a little time with the usual secular conversation. But Toudou Aoba, it seems, was not so tactless as to suddenly call one of the country's largest businessmen to just chat. 
3284 
3285 
3286 
3287He was just worried about the eyes and ears of the waiter serving them. The institutions used by such people as Toudou, are not only expensive, but besides providing tasty food and drinks, their employees also perfectly observe "the rule of the three monkeys" ( "do not look", "do not listen", "do not say"). Perhaps the man who survived in the world of wiles and intrigues, simply could not give up this superfluous vigilance. 
3288 
3289 
3290 
3291"I called you today because..." After some time, Toudou began to speak when the time for delicacies and sake were over. “— ... I want you to support the business of a young man.” 
3292 
3293 
3294 
3295“Do you mean for me to invest in this novice business of this young man?” 
3296 
3297 
3298 
3299Such inquiries were not uncommon for Ushio. But he was interested in it, because such a request was made personally Toudou himself. 
3300 
3301 
3302 
3303"And who is this amazing man who has earned the attention of your holiness?" 
3304 
3305“You already know this guy. His official name from the family register is Shiba Tatsuya.” 
3306 
3307
3308 
3309 
3310“— ... Shiba-kun?” After a long pause, Ushio was able to speak only that. To hear this name from the mouth of Toudou was quite unexpected for him. — then this new business is something related to his inventions as Taurus Silver? or something related to a thermonuclear reactor?” 
3311 
3312 
3313 
3314“The second. Shiba Tatsuya tries to release magician from the role of weapons, giving them work to produce energy.” 
3315 
3316 
3317 
3318“I understand. I accept your proposal.” 
3319 
3320 
3321 
3322This time the answer was immediate. So much so that even Toudou was a little confused. 
3323 
3324 
3325 
3326“Don't you have to think about it?” 
3327 
3328 
3329 
3330Even after this offer, there was no doubt in Ushio. 
3331 
3332 
3333“Your Excellency must know that my wife and daughter are also magicians. My wife has been forced to live as a "weapon" for a long time, even though she has now retired.” 
3334 
3335 
3336 
3337Of course, Toudou knew about Benio, the wife of Ushio, and his daughter Shizuku. 
3338 He looked forward to continuing the story. 
3339 
3340 
3341 
3342“But if the war begins, not only my wife, but my daughter will be sent to the battlefield. If it comes to a full-blown war, magicians, useless in the workplace, can be forced to become a combat force. I'm afraid of that.” 
3343 
3344 
3345 
3346“— but if we talk about the benefits, besides the war, there is still a project, announced by the nearing States.” 
3347 
3348 
3349 
3350 
3351Naturally, Toudou did not really want to cooperate with "Project Dione". These words were intended to show how serious Ushio is in his statement. 
3352 
3353 
3354“I don't want to sacrifice my wife and daughter. That is worse than forced military use.” 
3355 
3356 
3357 
3358“Hou. Why do you think that?” 
3359 
3360 
3361 
3362This question was no longer a test for Ushio, it proceeded from real curiosity. 
3363 
3364 
3365 
3366 
3367“— The essence of the "project Dione", the expulsion of magicians in to space. I do not know whether it is the will of Amerika, the intrigue of Edward Clark, or if it is done for some other reason, but it seems they want to expel Shiba-kun from the earth. But the damage is not the only thing. If the project is launched, the involved magicians will no longer be able to live on Earth. The earth will cease to be their home. This is the project.” 
3368 
3369 
3370 
3371The answer Ushio coincided with the conclusion that Tatsuya made. And most likely, Ushio and Tatsuya are not exceptions. There are probably many people who came to such conclusions enveloping this project. 
3372 
3373 
3374 
3375“Right.” 
3376 
3377 
3378 
3379Frankly speaking, Toudou also noticed the hidden target of the Dione project. 
3380 
3381 
3382 
3383“On the other hand, according to the project by Shiba Tatsuya, the area where magicians will feel at home will only expand. Energy production is necessary even during wartime. On the contrary, its importance is growing. When Shiba Tatsuya’s plant will be included in the state system of power supply, they will not be so careless, as to throw magicians on the front, causing a lack of energy. It’s well thought out.” 
3384 
3385 
3386 
3387And Toudou most valued "project ESCAPES" and Tatsuya for creating a compromising relationship between the supply of combat power and the supply of energy, which will create a situation where it becomes impossible for magicians to be used as weapons.
3388In terms of National Defence, this is an unacceptable situation. But if this was everything to the project, Toudou would have destroyed the Tatsuya’s project. 
3389 
3390 
3391 
3392But Tatsuya agreed to become a deterrent force. 
3393 
3394 
3395 
3396If the system of energy production with the nucleus in the form of a star reactor spreads to the whole world, other countries will lose their fighting power of magicians, and the relative military power of Japan with a trump card in the form of Material Burst will only increase. 
3397 
3398 
3399 
3400Although it was not clear yet whether someone comparable to Tatsuya who could be a deterrent force would be born in the next generation, but he will let the rulers of that time take care of it. Since Toudou lived in the present, he took responsibility for the present. He has not overestimated himself enough to be responsible for the future. 
3401 
3402 
3403 
3404“I Agree.” 
3405 
3406 
3407 
3408Ushio was not particularly worried about the lack of combat power of magicians. He wasn't a politician. He believed that if there is no magical combat force, it can be compensated by a conventional combat force. His company was not engaged in weapons, but if there was such a need to protect his family, he would without any doubt begin to fully support the military industry with his company. 
3409 
3410 
3411 
3412“Could you tell me more about the Shiba-kun’s project?” 
3413 
3414 
3415Tatsuya’s project corresponded to his interests. Ushio decided to meet him. Usually whenever his family is concerned, his thinking lapsed suspiciously. However, in such matters, Toudou was not going to deceive him, and this should not be a problem. 
3416 
3417 
3418 
3419 
3420“You'll ask him for details.” 
3421 
3422 
3423 
3424But now he could not deny that he doubted him too much. 
3425 
3426 
3427 
3428“Really. Sorry for the rudeness.” 
3429 
3430Realizing this, Ushio sincerely bowed. Cooling his head, he sent his consciousness to what he really had to check out here. 
3431 
3432 
3433 
3434“Your Excellency. I wanted to ask you something.” 
3435 
3436 
3437 
3438“What's that?” 
3439 
3440 
3441 
3442“What is the position of the Government regarding the project?” 
3443 
3444 
3445 
3446Now, the whole world welcomes "project Dione". There is no country that has officially taken an early position. He was afraid that the launch of a plan, opposing "project Dione", can be regarded as a diplomatic negative phenomenon. Toudou Aoba also understood it well. 
3447 
3448 
3449“The Japanese government will not intervene.” 
3450 
3451 
3452He made his position clear by saying this. 
3453 
3454 
3455 
3456 
3457 
3458 
3459 
3460 
3461 
3462 
3463 
3464 
3465 
3466 
3467 
3468 
3469 
3470 
3471 
3472 
3473 
3474 
3475 
3476 
3477 
3478 
3479 
3480Chapter 4 
3481 
3482 
3483 
3484 
3485 
3486 
3487Friday, May 31, 2097. 
3488 
3489 
3490 
3491Since the morning, numerous media representatives have rushed to the main office of Four Leaves Technology. 
3492 
3493 
3494 
3495Needless to say, their goal was a press conference held by "Taurus Silver". The meeting was to begin at 10 o'clock, but as the crowd of reporters and operators met in front of the building could interfere with traffic and other people's work, the venue was opened earlier, at about 9 o'clock. 
3496 
3497 
3498 
3499Even traditional large newspapers, usually without any interest in the magic industry, organized several groups in the very first rows. Although many of their colleagues had a conceited relationship, but for a third-party observer, these colleagues were no different from the first. 
3500 
3501 
3502 
3503Their indiscriminate conversations died down when the staff responsible for communication with the media came to the podium. The reporters, holding their breath, watched the FLT employees perform last checkups of the microphone and lighting. 
3504 
3505 
3506 
3507The digital clock in the conference room showed 10 o’clock. The front door of the conference hall opened, and Tatsuya and Ushiyama came to the podium. 
3508 
3509 
3510 
3511Under the clicks of the shutters Tatsuya stood in front of the microphone. The chairs on the podium were not used. 
3512 
3513 
3514 
3515Behind Tatsuya hung a big screen. On it appeared the description "Stellar Furnace Energy Plant Project". 
3516 
3517 
3518 
3519The conference room was filled with noise. These were voices expressing doubt as to why the presentation of a new business project is taking place. Not paying attention to the confusion of the assembled, the responsible employee announced the beginning of the press conference. 
3520“— I am Shiba Tatsuya, and I am responsible for the development of software for Taurus Silver projects.” 
3521 
3522 
3523 
3524 
3525"I am Ushiyama Kinji, and I am responsible for the development of hardware for Taurus Silver projects." 
3526 
3527 
3528The noise immediately increased. Media representatives gathered here firmly believing that that this young man (although he was still a schoolboy, the appearance of Tatsuya can be expressed by the word "young man", and not "boy") in the suit was the real identity behind Taurus Silver. But this man in the working jumpsuit also called himself Taurus Silver. In the media camp, chaos began. 
3529 
3530 
3531 
3532“-uh, Taurus Silver is not the name of one developer.” 
3533 
3534 
3535 
3536As the reporters did not follow with questions, Ushiyama continued to speak. 
3537 
3538 
3539 
3540“It’s the name of the development team, consisting of him and me. We have already updated the personal information about the applicants, and you can confirm it at the patent office.” 
3541 
3542 
3543 
3544“— ... Why did you deceive the people so much?" When at last a hand was picked, one of the female reporters asked this. In fact, they were insensible words, which lacked respect for the interlocutor. 
3545 
3546 
3547 
3548“We weren't going to cheat. Often applications for patents are filed under the name of the firm, and even now it is common practice to keep confidentiality of personal information about the individual members of the group.” 
3549 
3550 
3551 
3552“B-but Taurus Silver is regarded as a brilliant engineer, who in just 1 year has advanced the development of CAD software by 10 years, and your company did not deny it, right?” 
3553 
3554 
3555 
3556“We have never confirmed excessive estimates like "brilliant engineer" and other things like that.” 
3557 
3558 
3559The reporters had nothing to say to this irrefutable answer by Tatsuya. 
3560“The reason for the confidentiality of personal information was that the Youn- *... That Shiba is a minor. For the same reason, we refused to hold an interview.” 
3561 
3562 
3563Ushiyama continued nervously. 
3564 
3565 
3566 
3567[He almost misspoke, beginning to say, "Young master.] 
3568 
3569 
3570 
3571The privacy of minors in the present period was a stable social principle. The media couldn't go straight against it. 
3572 
3573 
3574 
3575"Does it mean that what the mysterious man named "The First Sage" said in that message, was only half true?” Another reporter delicately changed the subject, asking another question. 
3576 
3577 
3578 
3579“Because Taurus Silver is the name of the team consisting of me and Ushiyama, the message that Taurus Silver is me, Shiba Tatsuya, is misinformation.” 
3580 
3581 
3582 
3583Tatsuya changed his first-person address to "Watashi" to seem impolite to this media representative. After all, the content of the answer was a direct attempt to quarrel with him. 
3584 
3585 
3586“Misinformation on TV?” 
3587 
3588 
3589 
3590“The news showed information different from the truth. That's called misinformation, isn't it?” 
3591 
3592 
3593 
3594“But the fact that you are Taurus Silver is true!” 
3595 
3596 
3597 
3598There was a piercing hysterical scream from another part of the conference room. 
3599 
3600 
3601 
3602“— it was mentioned earlier that Taurus Silver is not the name of one person.” Tatsuya turned to this reporter and answered him with a calm but seemingly brazen voice. Objecting voices stopped. 
3603 
3604 
3605“However, it is also true that we have caused confusion among people around the world.” 
3606
3607 
3608 
3609 
3610Here Ushiyama took advantage of the moment, and his awkward voice wedged in to the conversation. 
3611 
3612 
3613 
3614“Therefore, here and now, we are announcing the correct information regarding Taurus Silver.” 
3615 
3616 
3617 
3618The conference room was noisy again. 
3619 
3620 
3621“— ... What do you mean?” 
3622 
3623 
3624 
3625“It means that we are terminating our activity as Taurus Silver.” In this sense, Tatsuya returned the obvious answer to the brave question. 
3626 
3627 
3628 
3629“Does that mean you're stopping CAD development?” The question came from a reporter from a single publication firm familiar with the magic industry. 
3630 
3631 
3632 
3633“Ushiyama will continue to develop CADs, and I'll do another thing.” Tatsuya said this  and pointed his hand at the screen behind him.  “— This is a new project for the organization and supply of Energy for industrial and domestic needs, using a Stellar Furnace, or in other words a thermonuclear reactor, which works with Gravity Control-Type Magic. 
3634 
3635 
3636 
3637Journalists began to talk indiscriminately within their groups. Tatsuya silently stared at them until the noise died down. 
3638 
3639 
3640 
3641“The design of the installation is not new." Tatsuya said this, so order could return to the conference hall. Representatives of the press did not interrupt his explanation. 
3642 
3643 
3644 
3645“— the installation is planned to be built on a remote island or on the sea surface. With the help of the power generated by the Stellar Furnace reactor, hydrogen will be produced from the sea water, which will be further sent to land. We hope that together with the process of hydrogen production, we will contribute to the purification of the marine environment by removing harmful substances from sea water.” 
3646 
3647A simple animation appeared on the big screen showing the mechanism of the installation. Comments on the animation were not told by Tatsuya, but by an FLT employee. 
3648 
3649 
3650After the animation was finished, the conference room filled up with loud noise. A correspondent from an industry magazine raised his hand as an interested person. 
3651 
3652 
3653 
3654“— ... Are you not going to send electricity directly from the thermonuclear reactor?”
3655
3656“I think that many will be concerned about the stability of the Stellar Furnace reactor, so first we decided to build a plant at a sufficient distance from the urban area. Therefore, taking into account the loss in the transmission of electricity to the far distance, I designed the scheme of converting it into hydrogen fuel.” 
3657 
3658 
3659 
3660“I think that a significant number of magicians will be needed for the operation of a thermonuclear reactor.” 
3661 
3662 
3663 
3664It was said by a reporter from a publication directly related to magic. 
3665 
3666 
3667 
3668“You're right. Magicians participating in this project will be transferred to the island or floating base, on which the plant with the presented installation will be located. 
3669 
3670 
3671 
3672“— Are you going to create an independent State of magicians!?” 
3673 
3674 
3675 
3676This question was asked by a reporter from a newspaper that was usually set up to be negative towards magic. 
3677 
3678 
3679 
3680“Because of its peculiarities, the plant will not be able to function with only one magician. The staff will include more non-magician engineers.” 
3681 
3682 
3683 
3684“— in other words, do you mean that a minority of magicians will rule the majority of ordinary personnel?” 
3685 
3686 
3687“— The plant will be operated in compliance with all laws and regulations.” 
3688 
3689 
3690 
3691Tatsuya could not restrain his habit of fighting against magicians. However, he now gave a textbook answer, and at the present stage, when there was no specific data, no one could continue to make false accusations. 
3692 
3693 
3694 
3695“How do you respond to the request for participation in "Project Dione"? “ 
3696 
3697 
3698 
3699This was a "cover fire", the question was asked in a provocative voice by a reporter from the same company as the previous one. 
3700“The request from the National Scientific Agency from the USNA was about the participation of a schoolboy, calling himself Taurus Silver. But a little earlier, "Taurus Silver" ceased to exist, so I can no longer respond to this request.” 
3701 
3702 
3703 
3704“These are empty excuses!” The reporter reflexively shouted in response to the brazen words of Tatsuya. 
3705 
3706 
3707 
3708Tatsuya himself considered it an empty excuse, so he was not embarrassed by this exclamation. 
3709 
3710 
3711 
3712“Did Mr. Edward Clark from the National Science Agency require me to participate?” 
3713 
3714 
3715This objection was also prepared in advance. It was a counterattack that the reporter would not be able to answer with "Yes." 
3716 
3717 
3718 
3719“But it's obvious that Mr. Clark meant you when he was talking about Taurus Silver.” 
3720 
3721 
3722 
3723However, the reporter still persisted. 
3724 
3725 
3726 
3727"Is that so?" 
3728 
3729 
3730 
3731Tatsuya knew what the reporter said was true, but for the rest it was not so obvious. Tatsuya did not answer with "Yes" or "no", he just answered with a question. The reporter was just speculating. So when he was asked, "Is that so?", he had nothing to say. 
3732 
3733 
3734 
3735“Even if another invitation comes from the Dione project, I won't be able to accept it. The project of a plant with the Stellar Furnace reactor has already moved to the stage of choosing the place for construction. I don't have time to participate in other major projects.” Tatsuya summed it up. 
3736 
3737 
3738 
3739 
3740Tatsuya’s press conference was broadcasted live on TV. 
3741 
3742 
3743
3744 
3745 
3746Speaking of TV, it was meant not to be covered by many large radio channels. Rather to  a small cable news channel. The target audience of this channel were magicians and people interested in magic. It broadcast various news related to magic, and was also known as the channel, broadcasting absolutely all Nine School Competitions. 
3747 
3748 
3749 
3750Kudou Minoru, who missed school because of his poor health, watched this broadcast, sitting on his bed in his room. 
3751 
3752 
3753 
3754“Tatsuya-san is so amazing...” said Minoru while sighing when the broadcast was over. He turned the TV off and went to bed. There was a whirlpool of admiration for Tatsuya in Minoru’s thoughts. 
3755 
3756 
3757 
3758He also admired the plan for the energy plant with the nucleus in the form of the "Stellar Furnace" (at the press conference, Tatsuya did not use the name "Project ESCAPES"). 
3759 
3760 
3761 
3762He admired the power with which Tatsuya was able to overcome the pressure of what made him an enemy to the world, and used the heightened attention for his own purposes. 
3763 
3764 
3765 
3766Minoru envied Tatsuya to the depths of his soul. 
3767 
3768 
3769 
3770Tatsuya did not give up and, freely and unrestrictedly, use his wisdom and power to fight the society and the world. 
3771 
3772 
3773 
3774And he, in comparison with this, only lies on this cramped bed, watching other people's affairs. Which is unfortunate. 
3775 
3776 
3777 
3778Minoru was thinking. That if he only had a healthy body... 
3779 
3780 
3781 
3782Minoru was sure that he was not inferior to Tatsuya in mind or magic. This was in no way overconfidence by Minoru. 
3783 
3784 
3785 
3786Minoru assessed his abilities after he saw Tatsuya’s abilities. His ability was recognized not only by himself. Also by his grandfather, Kudou Retsu, who always cherished his own talent. 
3787 
3788 
3789 
3790He successfully avoided this bad feeling at the Thesis Competition of last year (although Tatsuya was in it but did not present), Minoru won there, beating Isori Kei from First High and Kichijouji Shinkurou from Third High. 
3791 
3792 
3793 
3794When he remembered the Thesis Competition, he went through his memories, one after another. The memories of the events that took place less than a month before the contest came back to him. 
3795 
3796 
3797 
3798About how they first fought together the next day, October 7th. 
3799 
3800 
3801 
3802The next time they met was two weeks later, October 20th. 
3803 
3804 
3805 
3806The day afterwards, he was bedridden from the heat and made it uncomfortable for them. 
3807 
3808 
3809 
3810On October 27th. Having closed Zhou Gongjin’s escape route, he believed that he managed to repay the debt that he owed that he had from when he got ill. 
3811 
3812 
3813 
3814Minoru remembered that entire day. After all, this was the first time since his birth that he was useful to someone. So Minoru remembered this day... 
3815 
3816 
3817 
3818With these memories in his thoughts, Minoru did not notice how he fell asleep. 
3819 In his dream he returned back to that day, October 27, 2096. 
3820 
3821 
3822 
3823There was a guy in on the other side of Uji Bridge. In a dream, Minoru observed himself from a stranger’s view. 
3824 
3825 
3826 
3827From the car on which he stood, sparks and fire poured out. 
3828 
3829 
3830Right before the engine exploded, he jumped out of the car and looked intently at Minoru. 
3831Minoru realized that he was Zhou Gongjin. This is what the dream looked like from his view. He escaped along the Uji river, going in a downward direction. 
3832 
3833 
3834 
3835Then he was attacked by a “Girl” that suddenly appeared with a bob hairstyle. 
3836 Despite the fact that this was a dream, he could clearly feel strong pain. 
3837 
3838 
3839 
3840These memories, they should have not been known by Minoru. This experience he should not have experienced. 
3841 
3842Before him, Ichijou Masaki appeared, and behind him, Tatsuya. 
3843 
3844 
3845 
3846Maybe he's rebuilding this scene in his imagination based on reports from the incident? Minoru was covered in cold blood, despite the fact that he was in a dream. 
3847 
3848 
3849Masaki’s attack tore the inside of his shins of both legs. This time there was no pain. 
3850 
3851 
3852 
3853“I will not perish. Even if I die, my existence will continue!” 
3854 
3855 
3856 
3857He thought he said this with his voice. Undoubtedly, one who dies like this, holding such a thought, usually will wander in the world of the living as a ghost. Minoru felt sympathy, having personally experienced the last moments of Zhou Gongjin’s life. 
3858 
3859 
3860 
3861But the dream was not over. Zhou Gongjin's consciousness continued. 
3862 
3863 
3864 
3865Zhou Gongjin sailed upstream the Uji River. 
3866 
3867 
3868 
3869Suddenly the dream came from Minoru’s point of view. Zhou Gongjin's ghost was approaching him. 
3870 
3871 
3872 
3873“Become one with me!” Zhou Gongjin shouted and flew at Minoru, who was standing on the Uji bridge. 
3874 
3875 
3876 
3877The surrounding landscape has disappeared. The bridge also vanished from under his feet. Minoru hung in the air over the river. 
3878Minoru realized that it was no longer a dream about the events that occurred 7 months ago, but an event that is actually happening in the present time. 
3879 
3880 
3881Memories of the events of that time somehow brought him here. More than six months later, Minoru realized that Zhou Gongjin’s ghost drew his attention. 
3882 
3883 
3884"Become mine!" 
3885 
3886 
3887 
3888The fingers of both Zhou Gongjin’s hands pierced his chest. Although it is better to say "plunged". Something invaded him. Although Minoru was aware of this, he was surprisingly calm. 
3889 
3890 
3891 
3892Even for himself, it was unexpected that he was not afraid of this "evil spirit" trying to capture him. He didn't have to be afraid because he knew what to do. 
3893 
3894 
3895Minoru quickly understood this. The thing that was trying to swallow him was of the same essence and nature as the parasites. 
3896 
3897 
3898 
3899He was an undisputed genius and the strongest user of the magic in the Kudou family. His brothers and sisters did not realize it. And his father apparently would not admit it. But his grandfather certainly understood it. 
3900 
3901 
3902 
3903By the age of 16, Minoru had already mastered all the magic of the Kudou family. 
3904 
3905 
3906 
3907“Go away, Ghost.” 
3908 
3909 
3910 
3911Minoru used Mental Interference Magic. In this dream, magic is not used on something physical, that’s why his magic was still going to work. 
3912 
3913 
3914 
3915Coming out of Minoru’s "body", like the wind, a stream of luminous particles burst out, and with this force, which was like a hurricane, blew Zhou Gongjin’s "body" away. 
3916 
3917 
3918 
3919In the world of Minoru’s dreams, he and Zhou Gongjin were both in ghost bodies. 
3920 Their minds existed in the form of ghosts. 
3921He cannot be blown away using psions, like with "Zone Interference", but Mental Interference Magic makes it possible to both attack and defend. 
3922 
3923 
3924 
3925Zhou Gongjin’s hands were separated from his “body”. They were immersed in Minoru’s body to the wrist and were submerged to the part from where they was torn off. 
3926 
3927 
3928“Give me your body.” 
3929 
3930 
3931Not frightened, Zhou Gongjin again flew to Minoru. 
3932 
3933 
3934 
3935“Although it's not a usable and naughty body, I can't give it away.” 
3936 
3937 
3938 
3939Minoru has activated the following magic. From the darkness, lightning of all colors of the rainbow appeared and surrounded Zhou Gongjin’s ghost body. In this world, magic was called, which was worth thinking about it. Minoru felt more freedom compared to the real world. 
3940 
3941 
3942 
3943“Give it to me...” 
3944 
3945 
3946 
3947The Phantom body of Zhou Gongjin was now dark in several places, its once graceful appearance was now covered with black spots, and the body was lacking some parts. 
3948 
3949 
3950 
3951“— ... I'm sorry, Zhou Gongjin. But it's time to finish this.” 
3952 
3953 
3954 
3955Minoru owned all the magic of the Kudou family. And together with this magic, came the methodology to create a Parasite Doll. Including the binding parasite Loyalty spell. 
3956 
3957 
3958“Obey Me, Ghost. Become my food.” 
3959 
3960 
3961 
3962Minoru held Zhou Gongjin in his hands and he activated the magic for enslaving Parasites.
3963
3964 
3965 
3966 
3967The usual loyalty spell is arranged in such a way that if you comply with certain conditions, compensation is provided. The compensation used in the production of Parasites is to supply the Parasites with Psions which are necessary to them. The condition for this is absolute obedience. In case of disobedience, the parasite is deprived of already absorbed Psions and needs to submitted again. 
3968 
3969 
3970The compensation offered by Minoru is the existence within him. And the condition is to be preoccupied. In other words, using the loyalty spell, Minoru "ate" Ghost Zhou Gongjin. 
3971 
3972 
3973 
3974“— ... Good work. Thank you for your knowledge.” 
3975 
3976 
3977 
3978Minoru felt like the "secret knowledge" associated with "Demons” accumulated by Zhou Gongjin became his own.                 
3979 
3980 
3981 
3982Minoru in his sleep showed an "Angelic" smile. This smile undoubtedly belonged to a messenger looking from heaven to earth, filled with beauty, haughty and devoid of humanity. 
3983 
3984 
3985 
3986 
3987Tatsuya expressed his gratitude to Ushiyama, who accompanied him during the press conference, he thanked the staff that drafted the venue, and was going to leave the main office. 
3988 
3989 
3990 
3991He didn’t want to run into his father. He had no desire to meet him, and his father obviously did not want to either. This assumption of his father's feelings was not a mistake. 
3992 
3993 
3994Because it was not a subordinate of his father that stopped Tatsuya, who changed his clothes in the locker room and went to the underground parking, trying to avoid the reporters at the main entrance, but it was stopped a woman calling herself a member of the Magic Association. 
3995 
3996 
3997 
3998“Is this going to be a long conversation?” 
3999 
4000 
4001Tatsuya has no particular bad feeling towards the Magic Association’s feelings, but he asked because he wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. And he did not underestimate the ability of the press to sniff around. 
4002 
4003 
4004 
4005“It won't take long. I just need to get your answer...” The employee timidly answered the question of Tatsuya. The Magic Association sent not a man but a young woman to give Tatsuya a better impression. 
4006 
4007 
4008 
4009But it clearly had the opposite effect. She was frightened by the sight of Tatsuya, as if she had a very meager experience with men (meaning no sexual experience). When a person has no special tendencies, this is only used to offend. 
4010 
4011 
4012 
4013But Tatsuya also became awkward, because he had no hobbies like scaring women for fun. 
4014 
4015 
4016 
4017“In that case, get in the car.” 
4018 
4019 
4020 
4021But when he offered the employee of the Magic Association this, it was impossible to fully say that this act was not a manifestation of revenge. 
4022 
4023 
4024 
4025“Tomorrow afternoon...?” 
4026 
4027 
4028 
4029The request of the Magic Association was that they wanted him to meet Edward Clark at the Magic Association, who is going to arrive in Japan tomorrow. 
4030 
4031 
4032“Yes! In the afternoon, at any time that is convenient for Shiba-san!” 
4033 
4034 
4035 
4036The employee begged Tatsuya in a desperate voice. Looking at her condition, it was not possible to say, that she is not accustomed to men, but it is possible to say that it is difficult to talk to men, or she could even have androphobia [fear of men]. 
4037 
4038 
4039 
4040What was the Magic Association’s purpose for choosing such a woman? This was an obvious mistake in choosing roles. 
4041 
4042 
4043“It's a pretty sudden invitation.” 
4044“I'm sorry, please!” 
4045 
4046 
4047 
4048The car was on autopilot, but Tatsuya was sitting in the driver’s seat, according to the rules. And the employee of the Association was holding the door of the front passenger seat. Tatsuya decided to finish this conversation quickly, but not out of compassion, but because of her irritating behavior. 
4049 
4050 
4051“There's nothing to be done. Then I’ll be there tomorrow at 14:00, at the Kanto branch.” 
4052 
4053 
4054 
4055“Is it fine?” 
4056 
4057 
4058 
4059“I can't afford to refuse, can I?” 
4060 
4061 
4062 
4063These words were not an attempt to bargain, but Tatsuya’s true feelings. 
4064 
4065 
4066 
4067Though not officially, Edward Clark asked for a meeting as a representative of the USNA government. He decided in advance, that at the end of the meeting, refusing to meet could have negative consequences in diplomatic relations. Tatsuya was not so arrogant or childish as to ignore it. 
4068 
4069 
4070 
4071“T-T-thank you very much!” 
4072 
4073 
4074 
4075The employee exaggerated her emotions too much. Tatsuya was no longer able to tolerate this irritation. He stopped the car on the side of the road and he kicked her out. 
4076 
4077 
4078 
4079Tatsuya went to First High. Initially, he planned to go there immediately from the main office of FLT. Although he did take a long route, he still had the feeling that it took too much time. 
4080 
4081 
4082 
4083He changed everything but his jacket into the school uniform in the locker room of FLT. After changing the jacket from a business suit to the long jacket of the school uniform, Tatsuya went not to the classroom, but to the principal’s office. There he told the school staff that he wanted to meet with the principal. 
4084 
4085 
4086 
4087It was almost noon, the lunch break was about to start. Usually, if student asked to meet with the director at such a time, they will only be reprimanded and will be kicked out of the office. But, as expected, the staff of First High knew about the Tatsuya’s situation. In the current situation, not knowing his circumstances would be strange. 
4088 
4089 
4090 
4091Was the director's schedule accidentally free at that moment, or did he send someone away when he heard about the visit? Tatsuya got into the director's office very quickly. 
4092 
4093 
4094 
4095“Thank you very much for taking the time for me, even though I came so suddenly.” 
4096 
4097 
4098 
4099First of all, Tatsuya politely thanked him. 
4100 
4101 
4102 
4103“I was watching the broadcast.” Director Momoyama suddenly changed the topic. “Did you refuse to participate in project Dione because you had something on your mind when you told me?” 
4104 
4105 
4106 
4107But once Momoyama asked this, it was easier for Tatsuya to answer. 
4108 
4109 
4110“Right.” 
4111 
4112 
4113 
4114“— The project of a power plant with the Stellar Furnace reactor... Don't you have a shorter version of the name?” 
4115 
4116 
4117 
4118“— Given the planned location of the plant, it is unofficially called the "Project for the extraction of marine resources and the elimination of harmful substances from the coastal zone of the Pacific", or abbreviated "Project Escapes" from the first letters of the words from the phrase in English: "Extract both useful and harmful Substances from the Coastal Area of the Pacific using Electricity generated by the Stellar furnace.". 
4119 
4120 
4121 
4122“ESCAPES? This name cannot be used officially.” 
4123 
4124 
4125 
4126Momoyama quickly realized that this name contains the hidden meaning of "Escape for magicians from military use." 
4127 
4128 
4129 
4130“Yes. That is why at the press conference I called it a "project for a power plant based on a stationary Stellar Furnace".” 
4131 
4132 
4133 
4134“Hmm... So how far have you gotten in this project?” Momoyama asked, looking at Tatsuya standing in front of his desk. Standing there, most of the students would respond with a trembling voice. 
4135 
4136 
4137 
4138 
4139“— we have already started the actual implementation. It's not a sham to escape from the Dione project.” 
4140 
4141 
4142 
4143Momoyama really suspected that this was a pretext for not participating in the Dion project. 
4144 
4145 
4146 
4147“— ... I believe you.” 
4148 
4149 
4150 
4151In itself, the word 'believe' was not proof of what he really believes with all his heart, but Momoyama still said this to Tatsuya. 
4152 
4153 
4154 
4155“Thank you very much.” Although you’re not involved in Project Dione he did not express this directly. “Now on to the condition of exemption from classes...” “Release from classes is not canceled.” 
4156 
4157 
4158 
4159Momoyama interrupted Tatsuya’s speech. 
4160 
4161 
4162 
4163“I can guarantee your graduation. And a recommendation to the University of Magic too. So you should focus on Project ESCAPES.” 
4164 
4165 
4166 
4167“— ... Are you sure?” 
4168 
4169 
4170 
4171The words of Momoyama sounded too suspicious to Tatsuya. The exemption from the classes originally provided by Tatsuya was done under the pressure of the USNA to make him participate in the Dione Project. Now that Tatsuya has officially refused, Momoyama no longer had to treat him in a special way.
4172“I think that Project Dione has a deeper meaning, giving an honorable way of life to magicians. That's why I asked you to participate in it.” 
4173 
4174 
4175 
4176Momoyama implied that his special attitude towards Tatsuya was not only because of the pressure of USNA. Tatsuya could not understand whether this was true, or if it was to pretend that he succumbed to the pressure of the government. 
4177 
4178 
4179 
4180“But now I feel that your "Project ESCAPES" also has a deeper meaning, giving the magicians a peaceful way of life. According to my estimation, its social significance is not inferior to Project Dione. So I don't think it's necessary to change my attitude.” 
4181 
4182 
4183“— ... Thank you very much.” 
4184 
4185 
4186 
4187Even after these explanations, Tatsuya did not understand the true motives of Momoyama, but, above all, he thanked him for the praise and bowed. 
4188 
4189 
4190“Good luck.” 
4191 
4192 
4193 
4194Bowing again in response to the words of Momoyama, Tatsuya left the principal's office. 
4195 
4196 
4197 
4198 
4199When Tatsuya left the director's office, it was still about 10 minutes before the lunch break began . He initially planned to return to Izu, but after short hesitation, he went to the school council room. 
4200 
4201 
4202He passed up to the highest room of the fourth floor, with such a route, that he would not to be seen from the classrooms in which classes were now being held. 
4203 
4204 
4205 
4206His ID card opened the door without any problems. 
4207 
4208 
4209 
4210He was not absent for too long. Tatsuya did not feel particularly nostalgic, he just took his usual place and turned on the terminal. 
4211 
4212 
4213 
4214He checked the status of the current events, since Miyuki and others had promoted him to the School Board without much delay. 
4215Working on cases that had nothing to do with his work, he didn’t notice that the lunch break had begun. 
4216 
4217 
4218 
4219Miyuki and the rest should come because they’re having lunch. Therefore Tatsuya thought this, but contrary to his expectations, Miyuki arrived even sooner. 
4220 
4221 
4222 
4223"Onii--, no, Tatsuya." 
4224 
4225 
4226 
4227“Tatsuya-san?” 
4228 
4229 
4230 
4231Miyuki was not alone. Both Honoka and Shizuku, who was not in the Student Council, and second years Izumi, Kasumi and Minami came to the school council room almost simultaneously. 
4232 
4233 
4234 
4235“You can't say we haven't seen each other in a while, right?” 
4236 
4237 
4238 
4239Today is Friday. Last time they met was near the gate of First High on Monday. He’s doubtful that the greeting "Not seen for a long time" came to this occasion. 
4240 
4241 
4242 
4243And for Miyuki this "long time not seen" was all the more unsuitable, because he communicates with her every evening. 
4244 
4245 
4246 
4247“— ... You came to tell the school about today's press conference?” 
4248 
4249 
4250 
4251Miyuki quickly recovered from the shock and gave an unexpectedly correct guess. 
4252 
4253 
4254 
4255“Right. How did you guess?” 
4256 
4257 
4258“Given the press conference, I thought it might be related to it...” 
4259 
4260 
4261 
4262As Miyuki said, she was informed in advance about what will be told at today's press conference. 
4263 
4264“Yes. I just talked to the principal. Although I declined to participate in the Dione project, the release from classes still remains in effect.” 
4265 
4266 
4267“That means... What were you going to do here?” 
4268 
4269 
4270 
4271Not only Miyuki, but Honoka was also somewhat nervous. It seemed that they felt uncomfortable with his presence. Tatsuya had such an impression. The ones gathered in the school council room were Miyuki, Honoka, Shizuku, Izumi, Kasumi and Minami. All but Tatsuya, were girls. Maybe they were going to talk about something girly? 
4272 
4273 
4274 
4275"No, this is... We were going to see the press conference here, Tatsuya.” 
4276 
4277 
4278 
4279“— ... Got it.” 
4280 
4281 
4282 
4283When Tatsuya held a press conference, classes were still going on. Conscientious students could not watch it live. 
4284 
4285 
4286 
4287Miyuki probably recorded the broadcast on the school board's server. The channel associated with Magic news, definitely, had a contract to broadcast to the Magic Schools. 
4288 
4289 
4290 
4291“Then I'll go to the library, call me when you go home.” 
4292 
4293 
4294 
4295Even Tatsuya was ashamed to watch his press conference on TV. As if running away from it, he hurried out of the school council room. 
4296 
4297 
4298 
4299After school, Tatsuya met with his friends in the school cafeteria. Not only with Miyuki and others whom he met in the school board room, but also with the rest of their regular company. Since he got here by car today, it was impossible to go to the habitual café, located on the way to school. 
4300 
4301 
4302 
4303The students' views, directed at them from all sides, were annoying. But today they could make an exception. 
4304 
4305 
4306 
4307The record of the press conference was reproduced not only in the school board room. At lunchtime, the recording was also shown on the big screen in the dining room. Many students watched the recording on their personal information terminals. So everyone was interested. 
4308 
4309 
4310 
4311“Tatsuya, I saw it.” 
4312 
4313 
4314 
4315Naturally, his friends also looked. 
4316 
4317 
4318“Good job.” 
4319 
4320 
4321“Tatsuya-san, only you could think of that.” 
4322 
4323 
4324 
4325“I think it's really amazing. I'd have never thought of that before.” 
4326 
4327 
4328After Leo, this was said by Erika, Mizuki and Mikihiko. The reaction was more open among his former classmates than among the school board group. 
4329 
4330 
4331 
4332Perhaps it was because they had no extra emotion. 
4333 
4334 
4335 
4336“— Construction of a plant that generates energy using a Stellar Furnace? Tatsuya. Doesn’t this have a simpler name, like an abbreviation? 
4337 
4338 
4339 
4340Leo asked something similar as Principal Momoyama. Perhaps many have thought about this. 
4341 
4342 
4343“There is an unofficial abbreviation, "Project ESCAPES".” 
4344 
4345 
4346 
4347“Who’s to escape? Where does the abbreviation come from?” 
4348 
4349 
4350“Extract both useful and harmful Substances from the Coastal Area of the Pacific using Electricity generated by Stellar furnace.” E from "Extract", S from "Substances", C and A from "Coastal Area", P from "Pacific", E from "Electricity" and S from "Stellar". Altogether, ESCAPES. This translates to: "Extraction of both useful and harmful  substances from the coastal zone of the Pacific Ocean using the electricity produced by the Stellar Furnace." 
4351 
4352
4353 “Ha-ha... I'm guessing you matched that word.” 
4354 
4355 
4356“Correct.” 
4357 
4358 
4359Leo, as usual, decided to show his uncharacteristic wit. 
4360 
4361 
4362 
4363“Escape from what?” 
4364 
4365 
4366 
4367“From military use.” 
4368 
4369 
4370 
4371Having heard the words of Tatsuya, before him the cheerfully smiling Leo made a serious face. 
4372 
4373 
4374“— ... Even so?” 
4375 
4376 
4377Leo is a magician developed as a weapon with an improved body. He clearly realized that "escape from military use" is an "Escape from the fate of magicians compelled to be a weapon." 
4378 
4379 
4380Not just Leo. Minami, who is also such a magician, of course, also understood this. The other members of the group also wore a different expression. In particular, the faces of Honoka, Kasumi and Izumi froze. These three were highly likely to have genes that had been modified in the generation of their fathers and grandfathers. 
4381 
4382 
4383“Yes, that's right.” 
4384 
4385 
4386Tatsuya did not conceal this intention. Friends would understand it, so there was no reason to hide it. 
4387 
4388 
4389“You have to succeed, no matter what it takes.” Mikihiko said in a serious voice. 
4390 
4391 
4392 
4393“It's going to be all right, it's Tatsuya-kun.” 
4394 
4395Erika tried to blow away the tense atmosphere, and cheer everyone up. Their expression softened when they heard her. 
4396 
4397 
4398“Right. If it's Tatsuya-san, it's going to be all right.” 
4399 
4400 
4401 
4402“You said you had to choose a place. And when will the construction actually begin?” 
4403 
4404 
4405 
4406After Honoka, whose speech not only expressed confidence, but was closer to religious belief, Mizuki asked about a specific schedule. 
4407 
4408 
4409 
4410“The project has already started.” 
4411 
4412 
4413 
4414“Uh? Then what about school...?” 
4415 
4416 
4417 
4418“Although my exemption has not changed, I plan to go back to school, when the situation will calm down a bit.” With a slight smile Tatsuya answered the wide eyes of Mizuki. 
4419 
4420 
4421“Is that so? Thank God...” 
4422 
4423 
4424 
4425Honoka exaggerated her relief. This behavior caused all of them to smile. 
4426 
4427 
4428 
4429“Tatsuya-san.” 
4430 
4431 
4432 
4433Tatsuya turned to Shizuku, sitting next to Honoka. 
4434 
4435 
4436 
4437“What's that?” 
4438 
4439 
4440 
4441“My father wants to meet you” 
4442 
4443 
4444 
4445Kasumi rounded her eyes from Shizuku’s words. It was easy to guess what she had mistakenly thought, but the real meaning was, of course, different. 
4446 
4447 
4448“I think it's about the project.” 
4449 
4450 
4451“I got it. When can I come?” 
4452 
4453 
4454 
4455Tatsuya immediately guessed that it was the work of Toudou. But he did not show this, but he asked Shizuku with a serious expression on his face. 
4456 
4457 
4458“He said he'd be happy to meet on Sunday.” 
4459 
4460 
4461 
4462“On what time specifically?” 
4463 
4464 
4465 
4466“The exact time has not been assigned.” 
4467 
4468 
4469 
4470“In that case, how about I bother you around the afternoon, say, 1 o’clock?" 
4471 
4472 
4473 
4474“I think it's going to be all right. I'll call you if the circumstances change.” 
4475 
4476 
4477 
4478“Yes, that’s fine.” 
4479 
4480 
4481 
4482Thus, this simple coffee break accidentally became a significant event for Tatsuya. 
4483 
4484 
4485 
4486As a result, Tatsuya didn’t go to the villa in Izu, rather he went to the new house in Chofu. 
4487 
4488 
4489 
4490Tomorrow he was to meet Edward Clark at the Kanto branch of the Magic Association, and the day after tomorrow he was going to visit Shizuku’s house. So returning to Izu was ineffective. 
4491 
4492 
4493 
4494This will be the first time Tatsuya stays overnight in the building in Chofu. Miyuki was more excited about this fact than Tatsuya. No, to be more precise, Tatsuya did not worry at all. Miyuki was the one that worried. 
4495 
4496 
4497 
4498“Tatsuya-sama, Miyuki-sama, sleep well.” 
4499 
4500 
4501 
4502“Yes, good night.” 
4503“Good night, Minami-chan.” 
4504 
4505 
4506 
4507The upper floor of the building was fully occupied by the residence of Tatsuya and Miyuki. Its structure was the same as that of an ordinary mansion, and it had several different rooms with separate entrances. 
4508 
4509 
4510A separate entrance to the rooms of Tatsuya and Miyuki, and a separate entrance to the room where Minami lived. ... In other words, Minami "changed her work" from "maid who lives in the employer's family" to "Maid on Demand". 
4511 
4512 
4513 
4514In other words, it meant that Tatsuya and Miyuki would spend the night alone in their residence. For Miyuki this was a situation where she could not be no excited. 
4515 
4516 
4517 
4518“Onii-sama.” 
4519 
4520 
4521 
4522Miyuki changed Tatsuya to "Onii-sama" Ever since they got into the car, and only “they” were around. 
4523 
4524 
4525 
4526But that didn’t start today. Even in phone calls, she called him that. She acted the same way she acted on the Saturday night at the villa in Izu. 
4527 
4528 
4529 
4530For her, it was not something she was consciously aware of. As Miyuki said, it is most natural for her to call him "Onii-sama". From that day, 5 years ago, in the summer, in Okinawa. 
4531 
4532 
4533 
4534“Go to the bathroom first.” 
4535 
4536 
4537 
4538“Well.” 
4539 
4540 
4541 
4542Miyuki advised him to go to the bathroom after Minami left, not because they were arguing with each other, but because she should be doing housework. 
4543 
4544 
4545 
4546The bath was fully automated, from cleaning to filling it with hot water. 
4547 
4548 
4549There was a similar bath in their old house. But in the new house, the automation was a step higher. You could take a bath without doing anything with your own hands. Tatsuya figured this out when he entered the bathroom. 
4550 
4551 
4552 
4553For a moment Tatsuya seriously thought, whether or not it is necessary to just use the "human washing machine" (Fully automated shower cabin), because this bathroom corresponded to the luxurious layout of these apartments and was equipped with not only a huge bathroom, but also with an ample place to wash. As a result, he decided to wash in the traditional way. 
4554 
4555 
4556But even if it was said "Traditional", everything around him was also automated. 
4557 
4558 
4559 
4560“Shower.” 
4561 
4562 
4563 
4564After washing his hair it was not necessary to spend time looking at the shower head to touch it. After the voice command, the shower poured hot water. 
4565 
4566 
4567When Tatsuya washed away the shampoo and stretched his hand behind the washcloth to wash his body, he felt something from behind, on the other side of the door to the bathroom, it was a sign of human presence. 
4568 
4569 
4570 
4571He didn't feel any stress. Although his back was to the door, it was clear to him that it was Miyuki, as clearly as if he had seen her right in front of him. 
4572 
4573 
4574“Onii-sama.” 
4575 
4576 
4577 
4578The one that was tense was Miyuki. Her voice was indecisive. 
4579 
4580 
4581 
4582“What happened?” 
4583 
4584 
4585 
4586He had absolutely no idea why she was here. No, he didn't understand the reason she talked to him while he was washing. 
4587 
4588 
4589“— ... Let me wash your back.” 
4590 
4591 
4592(What?) 
4593 
4594 
4595 
4596He had no difficulty in hearing what Miyuki said. But he couldn't understand. 
4597 
4598 
4599 
4600And he still doesn't understand. 
4601 
4602 
4603(Wash your back? Who? by whom?) 
4604 
4605 
4606It was very unusual, that Tatsuya got confused by superfluous thoughts. 
4607 
4608 
4609 
4610“I’ll wash your back.” 
4611 
4612 
4613Whether she lost her patience because no answer came, or she saw a chance in the absence of a refusal. Miyuki opened the door to the bathroom. Tatsuya strongly regretted not having locked the door. 
4614 
4615 
4616 
4617But it was too late. Miyuki’s steps were heard. Tatsuya couldn't look back. Luckily, he was able to quickly get the towel hanging next to him. With help of this he somehow managed to hide the part below the waist. 
4618 
4619 
4620It felt like Miyuki was very close. He did not know what she was doing now. 
4621 
4622 
4623 
4624After thinking ‘what if there was a mirror’, Tatsuya hastily threw away that thought. There was one there, a mirror. Right in front of Tatsuya. However, its surface was covered up by condensation. Tatsuya thought he was lucky for not having the habit of bathing in front of a mirror. 
4625 
4626 
4627"Onii-sama, I beg your pardon..." 
4628 
4629 
4630Miyuki’s white hand stretched forward to the side of Tatsuya’s head and grabbed a sponge. For an instant Miyuki’s breasts touched his back. Thought Tatsuya was nervous, eventually he was relieved, when he realized that the touch was not bare skin, but from a towel. 
4631 
4632 
4633 
4634A soaped sponge clung to his back. Not only the sponge, the thin fingers of Miyuki also touched the back. 
4635
4636"Miyuki, why are you so suddenly...?" Tatsuya could no longer keep silent and asked without turning. 
4637 
4638 
4639 
4640“Am I making you uncomfortable...?” 
4641 
4642 
4643 
4644“No, no inconvenience.” 
4645 
4646 
4647 
4648In fact, he was very uncomfortable. But Tatsuya knew he didn't have to say that here. 
4649 
4650 
4651 
4652“Thank God...” 
4653 
4654 
4655 
4656Miyuki’s voice, which sounded like she was concealing tears of joy, confirmed that there would be a great amount of trouble if he said something else. 
4657 
4658 
4659 
4660“— ... But that's probably enough.” 
4661 
4662 
4663 
4664The fingers touching his back trembled a little. 
4665 
4666 
4667 
4668“— ... Even if it’s a little, but I want to be there for you.” 
4669 
4670 
4671Her voice also trembled with shame. 
4672 
4673 
4674 
4675“We haven't been together lately... Is that a bad thing?” Miyuki whispered with a sweet voice. She whispered these affectionate words. 
4676 
4677 
4678 
4679“— ... No.” Tatsuya muttered, as he was wondered if she was being manipulated. 
4680 
4681 
4682 
4683Maybe it was someone's hobby, but the bath in the new house was 2 times longer than the usual bathrooms. 
4684 
4685 
4686 
4687In this bathroom, Tatsuya and Miyuki now sat together. ... Back to back. 
4688 
4689 
4690Neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki had the courage to turn their face. 
4691 
4692 
4693 
4694But even if the bath was long, there was not enough space for two people to be in there at the same time. At the moment, Tatsuya is taller than 180 centimeters, and Miyuki is taller than the average women. Moreover, Miyuki had long legs uncharacteristic for Japanese people. 
4695 
4696 
4697 
4698When they entered the bath, they both took their towels off. Even Tatsuya could not remain calm when the bare skin of their backs touched. And Miyuki’s face was red not just because of the hot water. 
4699 
4700 
4701 
4702“— ... Onii-sama. How long are you going to stay here?” Miyuki asked, trying to make her voice sound the same as usual. 
4703 
4704 
4705“I'm going back to Izu on Sunday night.” 
4706 
4707 
4708 
4709The voice of Tatsuya, on the contrary, was solid. 
4710 
4711 
4712 
4713“You can still return to First High... Can't you?” 
4714 
4715 
4716 
4717“I don't know how the USNA and the New Soviet Union will behave. I think we need to observe the current situation a little bit more.” 
4718 
4719 
4720 
4721“That’s true...” murmured Miyuki with unconcealed disappointment in her voice. But she didn't say something selfish, like, “Come back soon.” 
4722 
4723 
4724 
4725“Can I... come visit you again in Izu?” 
4726 
4727 
4728 
4729“Ofcourse. I'll be happy to see you at any time, unless of course it hurts your studies.” 
4730 
4731 
4732 
4733"Well, Onii-sama. You sound like a parental guardian?” 
4734 
4735 
4736“Isn’t it natural for me as brother to be a guardian?” “Being a fiancée doesn’t change that.
4737Miyuki unwittingly giggled from this inept joke (?) by Tatsuya. 
4738 
4739 
4740 
4741“Well, Onii-sama is the only one I can rely on.” 
4742 
4743 
4744 
4745“Leave it to me.” 
4746 
4747 
4748 
4749Miyuki’s words contained an unpleasant undertone that she "cannot rely on her father", but Tatsuya pretended not to notice. Such care will only be painful for Miyuki. 
4750 
4751 
4752 
4753“Sunday... Can I go with you to Shizuku’s house?” 
4754 
4755 
4756 
4757“Well... It would be better if Miyuki was there.” 
4758 
4759 
4760 
4761Miyuki was a little surprised, because Tatsuya suddenly spoke in a serious voice. 
4762 
4763 
4764 
4765“You mean... that I need to attend during your personal conversation with Shizuku’s father?” 
4766 
4767“— I am welcoming the first sponsor of my project, which can become the work of our entire life. I think it will be better if you come too.” 
4768 
4769 
4770 
4771The work of our whole life. Miyuki could not understand the wrong meaning of these words. 
4772 
4773 
4774“All right, Onii-sama...” 
4775 
4776 
4777 
4778Miyuki enthusiastically nodded and plunged under the water. 
4779 
4780 
4781 
4782“Miyuki? Are you okay?” 
4783 
4784 
4785 
4786Tatsuya timidly asked this, because the sensation of Miyuki’s back, which previously had barely touched him, suddenly became like a snug fit. Miyuki tightly leaned her back to Tatsuya. 
4787If this was intentional, it is already a little bit beyond what can be stopped with a simple smile. 
4788 
4789 
4790 
4791But what if it wasn't intentional? 
4792 
4793 
4794 
4795“— ... What do you mean with "OK"...?” 
4796 
4797 
4798 
4799The voice of Miyuki, answering the question of Tatsuya was somehow softer. 
4800 
4801 
4802 
4803... That's not good, Tatsuya thought, did Miyuki overheat in the hot water? 
4804 
4805 
4806“Miyuki, you better get out of the water already.” 
4807 
4808 
4809 
4810“— ... that’s true...” 
4811 
4812 
4813 
4814In response to his warning, Miyuki only nodded and said this with a helpless voice. There was no sign of movement. 
4815 
4816 
4817... What to do? Carry the naked Miyuki with his hands was really the last resort. 
4818 
4819 
4820If he calls for help from Minami, then he must first get out of the bath. In the current situation it will be quite difficult to get out of the bath without touching Miyuki’s body. In addition, he feared that Miyuki could simply go under the water, if he were to remove his support. 
4821 
4822 
4823 
4824Tatsuya, you might say, was confused. 
4825 
4826 
4827As a result, it took him more than a minute before his mind came to the idea of pulling the water out of the bath. 
4828 
4829 
4830... Fortunately, on this day neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki caught a cold from sitting in the hot water for too long.
4831Chapter 5 
4832 
4833 
4834 
4835 
4836 
4837 
4838Edward Clark came to Japan and was met with a lot of reporters. The fuss was like this not because of a diplomatic visit, but because of a private visit of a famous actor. 
4839 
4840 
4841The reason for this was that Edward and Raymond did not even try to hide from the public. Rather, they, on the contrary, tried to raise the hype in the media. 
4842 
4843 
4844But they did not give news organizations such services as a press conference or an interview, and as a result, under the protection of the police, they left the airport. 
4845 
4846 
4847They went to the Embassy of the USNA. This could not be called strange, because Edward Clark is a member of the State institution. Reporters and journalists knew about this, and most of them were standing behind them, looking at the shadow of the Government of the USNA in the back of Clark. 
4848 
4849 
4850At 13:30 they flew from the embassy by helicopter, and in 13:50 arrived on the roof of the Bay Hills tower in Yokohama, where the Kanto branch of the Magic Association is located. 
4851 
4852 
4853Tatsuya arrived at the Kanto branch of the Magic Association 5 minutes before the scheduled meeting time. Despite the fact that he was told that Edward Clark was waiting in the waiting room, he showed no haste. Because he was forced to suddenly change his plans just a day ago. 
4854 
4855 
4856 
4857Initially, Tatsuya intended to let Clark wait about an hour. 
4858 
4859 
4860 
4861But he still arrived on time... Perhaps he was much more attached to the notion of 'common sense' than he thought himself. 
4862 
4863 
4864 
4865“Nice to meet you. My name is Shiba Tatsuya.” 
4866 
4867 
4868 
4869Tatsuya, who was brought to the meeting place by a branch employee (but not the one he met yesterday), spoke with Edward in Japanese. Maybe it was childish behavior and to put up some form of resistance. 
4870 
4871 
4872“Nice to meet you. My name is Edward Clark.” 
4873 
4874 
4875 
4876Unexpectedly, Edward greeted him in fluent Japanese. 
4877 
4878 
4879 
4880“It is a great honor for me to meet you.” 
4881 
4882 
4883 
4884But Tatsuya did not lose the ability to speak and continued in what is to be considered in this case, an insolent conversation in Japanese. By the way, using his peculiar memory, Tatsuya did "not forget anything that he at least saw or heard once", he almost perfectly mastered not only the English language, but also the languages of most major countries. 
4885 
4886 
4887 
4888“The same goes for me.” 
4889 
4890 
4891 
4892Edward, who answered without removing his smile, looked like a perfect liar, which did not fit his mediocre appearance. 
4893 
4894 
4895 
4896His appearance in a neat suit and beautifully slicked blond hair, together with a standard figure that is not considered thick or thin standing 180 centimeters tall, created the impression that he is not a scientist or engineer, but a senior manager of a sales department. No, not even a private company salesman, but one for a government agency? 
4897 
4898 
4899Undoubtedly, his appearance was not the only thing. Although Edward Clark was originally considered an engineer, the role he is now playing is exactly that. 
4900 
4901 
4902Although Tatsuya offered a chair, he sat on the couch completely without any hesitation. For the employees of the branch, this was a noticeable concern because of the presumptuous behavior of Tatsuya, but Edward, and for some reason, Raymond did not show a drop of anxiety and sat in front of him. 
4903 
4904 
4905 
4906“I watched the yesterday press conference. Mr. Shiba, your energy plant project surprised me.” 
4907 
4908 
4909 
4910Edward was the first to speak
4911“Thanks. But it is far below "Project Dione" in terms of space and time. I think that this is a great project that I cannot complete in my entire lifetime.” 
4912 
4913 
4914“How humble.” 
4915 
4916 
4917 
4918Tatsuya's words were hard to understand, because it was sarcasm. He implicitly pointed out that the magicians would be cut off from the human community both in time and in space. By the expression on Edward's face it was impossible to determine whether he understood this hint. 
4919 
4920 
4921 
4922At least, the staff of the Magic Association, present as observers, looked as if they could not understand. If Edward was able to maintain his "Poker Face" after realizing this, then he is undoubtedly a villain. 
4923 
4924 
4925 
4926“So the Stellar Furnace is a fusion reactor using Gravity Control Type magic? So you designed it for the use at the power plant?” 
4927 
4928 
4929 
4930“Yes. The completed form will have a design that uses the sea water directly.” 
4931 
4932 
4933 
4934The expression on Edward's face moved slightly. It proved that he understood the hint of Tatsuya that "Therefore it cannot be used in outer space". 
4935 
4936 
4937 
4938“— The construction of a power plant using the Stellar Furnace is certainly a significant project for Japan. But the terraforming of Venus is a hope for all mankind. I would like Mr. Shiba, having achieved numerous technological breakthroughs as Taurus Silver, to join the Dione project.” 
4939 
4940 
4941Whether Edward had lost his patience, or he had planned so from the beginning, but he suddenly voiced the main requirement. 
4942 
4943 
4944 
4945“I think, after looking at the yesterday’s press conference, you realized that I'm not Taurus Silver. But I don't have to tell you what you know already.” 
4946 
4947 
4948 
4949The last sentence of Tatsuya contained the sarcasm "You have studied the question with the help of Hliðskjálf, so you should know." The existence of this backdoor to Echelon III Tatsuya had heard of from Raymond. This fact must also be known by Edward. 
4950 
4951“The glory of Taurus Silver comes from phenomenal achievements in the field of software. In other words, Mr. Shiba is the essence of Taurus Silver.” 
4952 
4953 
4954 
4955“— Whatever what the software is, without its hardware, it is just plain text. In the relationship between "soft" and "hard" there is no specific claim, which is the main part and which is the secondary.” 
4956 
4957 
4958 
4959“That's not true. Hardware without a program is just an empty shell.” 
4960 
4961 
4962 
4963“’However, the actual work is done by equipment.” 
4964 
4965 
4966 
4967Raymond poked his father in the side with his elbow, and Edward coughed unnaturally. Noticing that, Tatsuya took the conversation in the other direction, he tried to start from the beginning. 
4968 
4969 
4970 
4971“— the team, called "Taurus Silver", broke up yesterday, so I will refuse the request of their participation. Instead, I would like to ask you here again. Mr. Shiba, would you take part in the Dione project?” 
4972 
4973 
4974 
4975“I'm sorry, but yesterday I already took responsibility for the project of the energy plant using the Stellar Furnace. If you hadn't asked for Taurus Silver's participation from the very beginning, and had you went to me at once, I had an option to leave the project of the plant to other people... I can only say that this is bad luck. I'm sorry, but you'd better retreat.” 
4976 
4977 
4978 
4979Tatsuya responded with a clear rejection of Edward Clark's demand right before the staff of the Magic Association. 
4980 
4981 
4982 
4983After that, a series of similar questions and answers happened between Edward and Tatsuya, but eventually Edward could not convince Tatsuya. 
4984 
4985 
4986 
4987Edward knew that Tatsuya would not agree. But he miscalculated that he could not even put Tatsuya in a disadvantaged position, and take any advantage of him. 
4988 
4989"I knew that the usual methods would not help... But I did not expect such a stubborn stance.” 
4990 
4991 
4992“Dad, what are you going to do now?” 
4993 
4994Now these two were in the hotel room provided by the Embassy of the USNA. The two rooms next door had bodyguards. This could be called an unprecedented case where the staff of the organization associated with the government were treated as VIPs. It proved once again that Edward Clark is not a simple engineer. 
4995 
4996 
4997 
4998“Perhaps this goal cannot be achieved peacefully.” 
4999 
5000 
5001 
5002Edward was not going to ask what his son thought. 
5003 
5004 
5005 
5006“I think killing is the last resort.” 
5007 
5008 
5009 
5010Raymond showed no attempt to morally evade the possibility of his father dirtying his hands from evil deeds. 
5011 
5012 
5013 
5014The lack of secrets between them may have been due to good relations between the son and the father, but from a side of human upbringing, their relations differed greatly from the social standards. Perhaps Edward believed that, in general, that moral aspect could be ignored the moment he gave Raymond Hliðskjálf. 
5015 
5016 
5017 
5018“But we have to consider this option if we cannot neutralize him with the help of the Dione project.” 
5019 
5020 
5021 
5022For Edward, the purpose of the Dione project was not to develop Venus and make resettlement there a possibility, which is possible if Venus is to be terraformed. The real goal was to completely neutralize Shiba Tatsuya. And therefore neutralizing the Strategic Class Magic “Material Burst”. 
5023 
5024 
5025 
5026“But, like you said, it's a last resort. Tomorrow I'll give an interview on TV. The public opinion of the Japanese should be ignited.”   
5027 
5028 
5029“And looking at the result of this, we can come up with our next move?” 
5030 
5031“That's right, Raymond.” 
5032 
5033 
5034 
5035“Dad?” 
5036 
5037 
5038 
5039Raymond saw Edward frown after he nodded, so he turned to him. 
5040 
5041 
5042 
5043“The New Soviet Union may decide on the power approach, without waiting for the plan regarding public opinion to be triggered...” 
5044 
5045 
5046 
5047Edward was concerned about what step the New Soviet Union would make, and, more precisely, what Igor would do. 
5048 
5049 
5050 
5051“If their "power approach" ends halfway, then Shiba Tatsuya can get the data for a counterattack. So I want you to be careful for a while...” 
5052 
5053 
5054 
5055“Would you like to study the question using Hliðskjálf?” 
5056 
5057 
5058Edward shook his head after hearing the suggestion of Raymond. 
5059 
5060 
5061 
5062“Rumors say that the New Soviet Union built a system of reverse detection in opposition to Echelon III. I do not think that they will be able to catch on to Hliðskjálf, but... We must not risk ruining the current cooperating relationship with Igor.” 
5063 
5064 
5065 
5066“I got it, dad.” 
5067 
5068 
5069 
5070Raymond seemed disappointed, but still agreed with Edward's protest. 
5071 
5072 
5073 
5074“So I'm free tomorrow?” 
5075 
5076 
5077 
5078“Don't go too far. Right, just in case, tell me, what are you going to do?” 
5079 
5080 
5081 
5082“I think I'm going to visit Tear.” 
5083 
5084 
5085“Tear? Ah, the daughter of the Kitayama family?” 
5086 
5087 
5088 
5089Edward briefly paused, counting the advantages and disadvantages of deepening ties with the relatives of the owner of the "Hokuzan group”, known even in the USNA. 
5090 
5091 
5092“— ... Why not? You can go.” 
5093 
5094 
5095 
5096“Yes, I got it.” 
5097 
5098 
5099 
5100Raymond went into his bedroom with a brisk step. He was probably going to call Shizuku. Edward gave his son a glance with a smile. 
5101 
5102 
5103 
5104On Sunday, a meeting between Tatsuya and Shizuku’s father, Kitayama Ushio, ended in a short time and in a peaceful atmosphere. 
5105 
5106 
5107 
5108Help from Ushio for "Project ESCAPES" was confirmed the words of Toudou Aoba about his connections. And Toudou did not force him to do it. Providing magicians with non-military jobs corresponded to the wishes of Ushio. 
5109 
5110 
5111 
5112At the current stage it was still early to talk about the costs of construction and operation, so today Tatsuya finished with explaining the details of the project  to Ushio, which he did not tell at the press conference. 
5113 
5114 
5115 
5116“I heard a lot of interesting things. It was a useful time.” 
5117 
5118 
5119 
5120Ushio in an elevated mood helped Tatsuya and Miyuki to the exit from the living room. 
5121 
5122 
5123 
5124“— If the energy of the Stellar Furnace will serve not only for the production of hydrogen, but also for the extraction of lithium, cobalt and uranium, it would be quite profitable. There are companies in our group that are looking for resource collection from sea water, so I'm thinking of letting you look at their research material.” 
5125 
5126 
5127 
5128“Thank you.” 
5129Although the knowledge and reasoning of Tatsuya in Magic Engineering were at the highest level, but his knowledge of the industry, after all, was at the level of a regular student. The production secrets that will make a profit from the extraction of resources are what Tatsuya wanted to learn the most. The firm promise of comprehensive cooperation from Ushio was a huge step forward for Tatsuya. 
5130 
5131 
5132 
5133“Oji*, can we see Shizuku?” 
5134 
5135 
5136 
5137[Polite appeal to a middle-aged man. Something like "Uncle " (not the one that's a relative).] 
5138 
5139 
5140 
5141The fact that friends of his daughter came to ask for help together greatly softened the attitude of Ushio. As expected Tatsuya, (or it would be better to say "as he planned"), the presence of Miyuki proved useful. 
5142 
5143 
5144 
5145“My daughter will be happy if you do.” 
5146 
5147 
5148 
5149Ushio smiled widely, responding to the request of Miyuki to meet with Shizuku. 
5150 
5151 
5152 
5153“Mr.” 
5154 
5155 
5156 
5157At this point in their conversation, a kind maid wedged in. 
5158 
5159 
5160 
5161“What is it?” 
5162 
5163 
5164 
5165“Shizuku-Oujosama currently has a guest.” 
5166 
5167 
5168 
5169“A guest...?” “Yes, now that I think about it, I've heard something like that.” 
5170 
5171 
5172 
5173“That's not a problem. Then maybe another time.” 
5174 
5175 
5176 
5177“That's not a problem.” 
5178 
5179After hearing about the visitor, Miyuki tried to abstain modestly, but Ushio stopped it. 
5180 
5181 
5182 
5183“— This guest is a student whom Shizuku met while studying abroad... Yesterday he suddenly said he wanted to meet. It sounded absurd, and I already wanted to give up, but I couldn't do it because he said he was going back to his country soon. He has a relationship with you, this guy. So I thought you'd be aware of the situation.” 
5184 
5185 
5186“— A person who is relevant to me?” After hearing the words of Ushio, Tatsuya asked instead of Miyuki. 
5187 
5188 
5189 
5190“This guy's name is Raymond Clark.” 
5191 
5192 
5193 
5194With the information network of the owner of a large group of companies, he should know the meaning of the surname "Clark". Tatsuya finally understood what Ushio meant 
5195 
5196 
5197 
5198“All right, Oji. We'll meet them.” Bowing down, Miyuki answered. 
5199 
5200 
5201 
5202“Understood. You, take them to my daughter's room.” Ushio immediately commanded the maid. 
5203 
5204 
5205 
5206Everything went as smoothly as it was in a pre-made scenario. 
5207 
5208 
5209 
5210 
5211Shizuku met Raymond not in her room, but in the tearoom. 
5212 
5213 
5214 
5215The door of the tea room was open. Although there was a servant nearby, Ushio would not allow her daughter to stay alone in a closed room with a guy around the same age. Although it could be an order from Shizuku’s mother.
5216“Shizuku, I'm sorry for the intrusion.” 
5217 
5218 
5219 
5220“Ah, Miyuki...” 
5221 
5222 
5223 
5224Hearing the voice from the hallway, Shizuku turned to the door. Was it imaginable that she looked like she felt relieved? 
5225 
5226 
5227 
5228“Raymond Clark. Sorry about the intrusion.” 
5229 
5230 
5231 
5232“Shiba Tatsuya... Yes, come in.” 
5233 
5234 
5235 
5236Raymond was stunned by the invasion of Miyuki and Tatsuya, but after Tatsuya called him, he answered with a smile. 
5237 
5238 
5239 
5240“Yesterday we could not communicate easily. It's a good thing we met.” Raymond switched his attention to Tatsuya. 
5241 
5242 
5243 
5244“You wanted to talk to me?” 
5245 
5246 
5247 
5248“Isn't he here for the courtship of Shizuku?” — Tatsuya thought, but he was also interested in what Raymond would say, so he sat in front of him. Shizuku, sitting opposite to Raymond, moved to a place on the side of the table before Tatsuya answered Raymond. Miyuki sat between Tatsuya and Shizuku. 
5249 
5250 
5251 
5252“I wanted to hear your opinion.” 
5253 
5254 
5255 
5256Ignoring Miyuki, Raymond answered Tatsuya. 
5257 
5258 
5259 
5260 
5261“Listen, Tatsuya.” 
5262 
5263 
5264 
5265Raymond easily called Tatsuya as if they were friends. Well, at least it was better than using embarrassing names like "God of Destruction" (The Destroyer), so Tatsuya decided to keep quiet. 
5266 
5267 
5268 
5269“— The project of the energy plant with the Stellar Furnace... Uh, does it have a simpler name?: 
5270 
5271 
5272 
5273“You would already know if you did your research.” 
5274 
5275 
5276 
5277“You've already researched this with Hliðskjálf," there was a hint of sarcasm in Tatsuya's answer to Raymond's question. 
5278 
5279 
5280 
5281“Even if I understood, I did not have time to watch the press conference.” 
5282 
5283 
5284 
5285Raymond sulked and looked. Tatsuya was not amused to look at the inflated face of a guy, and he easily told him about the name of project ESCAPES. 
5286 
5287 
5288 
5289“Project ESCAPES? I mean... Okay.” 
5290 
5291 
5292 
5293Raymond stopped his question because he intuitively realized that instead of "escapes", Tatsuya gives more meaning to the word "escape". 
5294 
5295 
5296 
5297“Are you seriously planning on working on Project ESCAPES?” 
5298 
5299 
5300 
5301 
5302“Everyone's asking me about it.” Tatsuya declared, making a tired face. 
5303 
5304 
5305 
5306 
5307“Project ESCAPES is not a simple excuse to avoid Project Dione. The first thing to consider is that this project was invented before you wanted to terraform Venus.” He answered Raymond with a voice in which there was not a single drop of friendliness. 
5308 
5309 
5310 
5311“It is cruel to call it... an invention." 
5312 
5313 
5314“So you really want to terraform Venus?” 
5315 
5316 
5317 
5318Raymond, who tried to object to Tatsuya, was cornered with this new question. 
5319 
5320 
5321 
5322“Real resettlement will be possible not after just 10 or 20 years. The elapsed time will be measured in centuries. It will be necessary to invest money and efforts for many generations. I don't think the USNA has any motives to take this huge project seriously. No, not just the USNA. I do not think there is single country with enough motivation on this current Earth. If anyone can take on such a grandiose project, then only the world government could, right? I think that's the way it is.” 
5323 
5324 
5325“— ... The plan of settling on Mars is also advancing as an age-old project.”  
5326 
5327 
5328 
5329“It is only planned. The methods of movement are not even defined yet.” 
5330 
5331 
5332 
5333“Don't you think that such a grandiose project is just to force the creation of a world government?” 
5334 
5335 
5336 
5337After seeing the situation worsen, Raymond changed his selection of arguments. 
5338 
5339 
5340 
5341“If we forcibly unite the world, the usual war will only turn into a civil war.” 
5342 
5343 
5344 
5345But even this ended with another argument from Tatsuya. 
5346 
5347 
5348 
5349“— ... Doesn't Tatsuya have a dream?” 
5350 
5351 
5352 
5353“I only prefer dreams that can be realized.” 
5354 
5355 
5356 
5357Even after this pretext, Raymond's heart remained steadfast. 
5358 
5359 
5360 
5361“But then there will no longer be any romance.”
5362But Raymond did not have the spirit for this. It seems that the words of Tatsuya will only be something "holy" to him, something that Raymond cannot yield to. 
5363 
5364 
5365 
5366“When it can be done, it ceases to be a dream. But when you do not know whether it will be realized or not, it can be called a dream.” 
5367 
5368 
5369 
5370 
5371“You're a romantic. Does this mean that Project Dione is only a romance for you that neglects the possibility of failure?” 
5372 
5373 
5374 
5375“A man of magic, with the power of thought, will fly into space. Isn't that romantic?” 
5376 
5377 
5378 
5379“Why should I be responsible for that?” 
5380 
5381 
5382 
5383“— ... Uh?” 
5384 
5385 
5386 
5387Raymond froze with surprise on his face. 
5388 
5389 
5390 
5391“To go into space by using magic. I'm not against this dream. But this is your dream? There's no reason for me to help.” 
5392 
5393 
5394 
5395“This is...—”    “The reason you want to tie me to Project Dione is not for chasing that dream. This is based on more realistic calculations.” 
5396 
5397 
5398“— ... I got it. Then let's talk about realistic things.” 
5399 
5400 
5401 
5402It seemed that Raymond had already lost the dispute, but he showed an unexpected persistence. 
5403 
5404 
5405 
5406“Thanks to the development of the ocean, we can sustain the current capacity of the Earth for some time. But the limits of the earth are finite. Even if they will be expanded, but one day the final limits will be reached, which cannot withstand the growth of the population of mankind.” 
5407 
5408 
5409“I do not deny such a future.” 
5410 
5411 
5412 
5413“In this case, space exploration is a reality that we should not turn away from just because it is difficult! For humanity to continue its prosperity, we must go into space as long as we still have the strength to do so.” 
5414 
5415 
5416 
5417“— Why will space exploration be the solution to population growth?” 
5418 
5419 
5420 
5421“— Uh...?” 
5422 
5423 
5424 
5425Raymond now had an expression on his face, indicating that he did not understand completely. 
5426 
5427 
5428“— ... But isn't that a solution? The land has a limitation of capacity, so you need to go beyond that land...” 
5429 
5430 
5431 
5432Raymond was perplexed to argue with a confused voice. 
5433 
5434 
5435 
5436“Space is also a limited space.” 
5437 
5438 
5439 
5440“Is... Maybe it is. But...” “— and space suited for human life is even more limited.” 
5441 
5442 
5443 
5444“— ......” 
5445 
5446 
5447 
5448“Even the exploration of space cannot escape these limits. Humankind can only delay the time before we hit these limits.” 
5449 
5450 
5451 
5452“— ... These are empty excuses.” 
5453 
5454 
5455 
5456“If we only extend the time to reach these limits, we must work on what we can already do.” 
5457 
5458 
5459“— ... This is sophistry with extreme arguments! Space has no real limits! With Magic, humanity will endlessly conquer new frontiers!”
5460“However, the goal of the ESCAPES project is not to respond to population growth.” 
5461 
5462 
5463 
5464“— ...” 
5465 
5466 
5467 
5468“I'll complete the Stellar Furnace and implement the plant to reach my goal. You strive into space to reach your goal. If that's your real goal.” 
5469 
5470 
5471 
5472Without finding the words to refute this, Raymond slowly stood up with the face of the defeat. 
5473 
5474 
5475 
5476“Tear, I'm sorry. I’m going to go.” 
5477 
5478 
5479 
5480“Okay.” 
5481 
5482 
5483 
5484“— ... Tatsuya. We'll never let you escape.” 
5485 
5486 
5487 
5488“I'm not going to let you catch me.” 
5489 
5490 
5491 
5492“I would like to see the day when you regret these words. ... All right, Tear. I'll see you again.” 
5493 
5494 
5495 
5496Raymond, while leaving, only looked towards Shizuku. 
5497 
5498 
5499“— ... Yes. Ray, I'll see you later.” 
5500 
5501 
5502 
5503Sadly smiling after he answered Shizuku, he went out through the door that was left open. 
5504 
5505 
5506 
5507In the tea room, though there was no oppressive mood, an unpleasant residue remained. To change the atmosphere together with the air, Shizuku asked the maid to open the window. Using the remote control, she turned on the TV. It was also to change the mood, but the transmission, which was shown by TV, could give the reverse effect. 
5508 
5509
5510 “Shizuku, leave it, please.” Tatsuya stopped Shizuku, who wanted to switch the channel. 
5511 
5512 
5513 
5514Edward Clark's interview on the screen continued. 
5515 
5516 
5517 
5518“— ... Thus, if we talk about the true significance of the use of magic for the future of people, it should be used for the exploration of space.” 
5519 
5520 
5521 
5522Edward on TV spoke English, but his speech was synchronously duplicated with subtitles. 
5523 
5524 
5525 
5526“— I believe that the Magic thermonuclear reactor is a wonderful invention. But it should be used in places where it is difficult to replenish fuel reserves, and sunlight is unstable. For example, on the moons of Jupiter. It will be able to produce electricity steadily even when the satellite is going into the shadow of Jupiter because of its circulation around it.” 
5527 
5528 
5529 
5530“The period between the Ganymede circulation is only 7 days. Even the Callisto one is a little less than 17 days.” Tatsuya muttered in an ironic tone. Of course, his voice did not reach the place that was on the other side of the TV screen. 
5531 
5532 
5533 
5534“The development of the ocean can be carried out by other technologies, not using magic. The necessary power for the industry can be achieved by using the electricity generated by oceanic solar power plants and geothermal sources. A rare talent, called magic, should be used for more meaningful purposes.” 
5535 
5536 
5537 
5538“He almost says the same things we just heard, isn't it?” 
5539 
5540 
5541 
5542In the voice of Miyuki with which she asked Tatsuya, there was no irony or aversion, but only naïve simplicity. 
5543 
5544 
5545 
5546“Maybe it's because they're father and son?” 
5547 
5548 
5549 
5550“Father and son?” 
5551Shizuku looked a little amazed. 
5552 
5553 
5554 
5555“I have not confirmed it through third-party official agencies, but there are no mistakes.” 
5556 
5557 
5558 
5559“That means how...”  “Shizuku, did you not know? Didn't you have a welcoming party at their home or something like that when you were an exchange student?” 
5560 
5561 
5562 
5563The Tatsuya’s question was based on the prejudice that in Amerika, compared to Japan, they arranged parties at home a lot more often. 
5564 
5565 
5566 
5567“Ray didn't have a party at his home.” 
5568 
5569 
5570 
5571Truthfully, Shizuku was often called for parties during her exchange studies. But America does not seem to be different from Japan in that it all depends on the particular family and the particular person, how much the parent will interfere in the relationship of their child with his friends. 
5572 
5573 
5574 
5575“I would like Shiba Tatsuya-san to take part in our project in order to open the future for mankind. I hope so.” 
5576 
5577 
5578 
5579Speaking on TV, Edward emphasized public principles. Tatsuya, who knew his true motives, grinned at hearing these words. 
5580 
5581 
5582 
5583 
5584 
5585 
5586 
5587 
5588 
5589 
5590 
5591 
5592 
5593 
5594 
5595 
5596 
5597 
5598 
5599Chapter 6 
5600 
5601 
5602 
5603 
5604 
5605As of 2097, from the ten research institutes that were used for the development of magicians’ abilities, located at different locations across the country, that were open in the 2030s, half are still working and the other half are closed. However, three of the five officially closed laboratories continue to work, having changed their name and their superiors. 
5606 
5607 
5608 
5609Built in Nara, the former Ninth laboratory (the former Ninth Institute for the Development of Magicians' abilities) also continued the study of magic as the "Ninth Laboratory for the development of magic", a private research institute co-financed by the families Kudou, Kuki and Kuzumi. Officially the ninth laboratory explores Perception-Type Magic, which is slower in comparison to magic that changes phenomena. 
5610 
5611 
5612 
5613The study of magic related to Perception-Type is not a lie. But the research is not limited to this. 
5614 
5615 
5616One of the products of their research, created by the present ninth laboratory, are the parasitic dolls, that troubled Tatsuya last summer. This humanoid weapon in the form of an automatic doll-gynoid, which has magical power by sealing the parasite in an independent information body that has a human mind. 
5617 
5618 
5619 
5620Despite the fact that the parasites were frozen prior to the actual commissioning due to inept use during the tests, their effectiveness is assessed as sufficient to be used in real combat. That's why they are dormant, and not disposed of. The parasites in the dormant state are still kept in the ninth laboratory. 
5621 
5622 
5623 
5624 
5625Sunday evening, June 2, 2097. 
5626 
5627 
5628 
5629A man's silhouette approached the warehouse of the ninth laboratory in which the parasite dolls were stored. In the dim light of the emergency lights was an enchanting, divinely, diabolical beauty, who at first sight did not completely belong in this world, appeared. 
5630 
5631 
5632Although Kudou Minoru was a guy of unhuman beauty from the very beginning, but in the darkness of the night, human nature filled mystery, and it manifested in the essence that belonged to the "Man" category. 
5633
5634 
5635 
5636 
5637Minoru opened the warehouse door. He didn't use magic or hack into the system. Why do something like that when you have a key? He borrowed this key in advance from the Development management department. 
5638 
5639 
5640 
5641Minoru entered the vault. Inside the room there was air conditioning, but it was cold and dry. 
5642 
5643 
5644 
5645There wasn’t any atmosphere of mystery. Minoru, who belongs to the magicians of Nine, whose magic is a hybrid of ancient and modern mages, was also able to use  Mental Interference Magic and could feel the Pushion waves. He could not see the pushions themselves by having special eyes like Mizuki, but could recognize the waves created by Pushions. If he put this feeling together with his real feelings, it could be called that "he could distinguish them as a rumor." 
5646 
5647 
5648And Minoru could not feel the activity of pushion waves at the moment. This was proof that the parasites, that is, the Phantom Monsters, which are the basis of the Parasite Dolls, have now been recorded in an idle, dormant state. 
5649 
5650 
5651 
5652“Can I be healthy if I eat them?” 
5653 
5654 
5655“"Swallowing" one will suffice. Part of the body will inevitably be changed by the parasite, but in "my" * case the person should not be damaged.” 
5656 
5657 
5658 
5659[Zhou uses "I" in the third person when talking to Minoru.] 
5660 
5661 
5662 
5663The knowledge of Zhou Gongjin responded to a question in mind. 
5664 
5665 
5666 
5667Minoru swallowed the ghost of Zhou Gongjin using a loyalty spell intended to enslave parasites. The loyalty spell is "subordination", not "unification". Because of its nature, the Phantom of Zhou Gongjin was added to the consciousness of Minoru in the form of a second consciousness. Minoru felt a feeling that such a consciousness was added, more precisely he felt his consciousness was connected with a personal adviser or a disembodied AI helper. “— ... Part of the body?” 
5668 
5669 
5670 
5671“According to the American army, a body for communication was added to the brain.” 
5672 
5673 
5674“If you do something like that, wouldn't that hurt?” 
5675 
5676 
5677 
5678“I cannot guarantee that it is absolutely safe. But "I" often suffer from physical deterioration because I cannot control psions, keeping them within the permissible range of the body. Parasites are able to control Psions better, so parasitism can completely eliminate body problems. 
5679 
5680 
5681 
5682“In that case, should I study the Psion control technique better?” 
5683 
5684 
5685“In theory it is possible. But your body may not be able to withstand this training.” 
5686 
5687 
5688Minoru bit his lip. The last part of this discussion was not the first time. The added consciousness (perhaps more appropriately called this "advanced intellect") only responds to questions posed by him, so it will not say something like "You are talking about that again?". Without the concept of repetition, when he unwittingly repeated the same questions, he received the same answers. 
5689 
5690 
5691 
5692After all, with only the usual effort, Minoru still could not play an active role in the important events taking place. And his body does not allow for him to be sufficient enough, so  some "unusual" effort can be used to overcome these shortcomings. Minoru realized that his shortcomings cannot be overcome by effort alone. 
5693 
5694 
5695 
5696That's why he came here tonight. Here, there was a way to free him from the shortcomings of the body. It was not difficult to wake up the sleeping parasite, and let him take possession of it. He had no experience, but he knew that it was possible without problems. The knowledge accumulated by the ninth laboratory, and the "advanced intellect" told Minoru that it is possible. 
5697 
5698 
5699Now it was only to make a decision. Minoru only had to decide. To decide to stop being human or retain his humanity. 
5700 
5701 
5702 
5703How long has he been standing here motionless? Minoru, who had turned in to a sculpture of a handsome guy, slightly migrated, and once again became a man.
5704
5705Minoru turned around. He left the room and closed the door. 
5706 
5707 
5708 
5709After this decision to turn away, the ghost said nothing. The Advanced intelligence only answers what he's asked. 
5710 
5711 
5712 
5713Minoru did not ask the ghost whether his choice was right to turn around and leave. 
5714 
5715 
5716 
5717 
5718 
5719 
5720After Edward Clark spoke on TV, he went home, formally thanking the Magic Association, together with his son. 
5721 
5722 
5723 
5724They arrived at the Los Angeles International Airport at 6 a.m. local time. Edward returned to his office for the first time since his absence at 14 o'clock. 
5725 
5726 
5727 
5728Edward had no superiors at the California branch of the National Science Agency. Even the director of the branch didn't know what Edward was doing. He had a separate personal cabinet and full freedom to act on his own. 
5729 
5730 
5731 
5732Initially, these were measures to ensure that the secret of Echelon III did not leak to the rest of the staff. But now everything has changed so that these privileges are given to advance the countermeasures against the Japanese intercontinental Strategic Class magic. 
5733 
5734 
5735“Is it 7 am there...?” 
5736 
5737 
5738 
5739Edward's muttering was an unconscious monologue. The work alone in this office must have had a detrimental effect, but he himself did not realize it. Perhaps it was a habit, tied to this office, because in other places it was not noticed. 
5740 
5741 
5742 
5743“Should I wait a little longer? No...” 
5744 
5745 
5746 
5747Perhaps it was kind of ritual for him to order his thoughts. 
5748 
5749 
5750 
5751 
5752Edward threw away his indecision and headed for the communication device. It looked like a regular videophone, but it was a phone with a limited number of communication points, and a built-in interception prevention system using the capabilities of the Echelon III system. 
5753 
5754 
5755 
5756The selected communication route sent a call to the New Soviet Union. One of the rooms in the far branch of the Academy of Sciences of the New Soviet Union in Vladivostok. It is not necessary to say that the interlocutor was Igor Andreivitch Bezobrazzoff. 
5757 
5758 
5759 
5760“Good morning, doctor.” 
5761 
5762 
5763 
5764“Good morning. No, it’s daytime for you, isn’t it?” 
5765 
5766 
5767As far as the videophone could show, the drowsiness on the face of the image was not visible. 
5768 
5769 
5770 
5771“I'm sorry about this early hour.” 
5772 
5773 
5774 
5775“If you choose a suitable time for me, then you will have a late night. So I don't mind. You have an urgent case, don't you?” 
5776 
5777 
5778 
5779“It's not a very urgent matter, I just thought I should talk to you quickly.” 
5780 
5781 
5782 
5783“I'm listening to you.” 
5784 
5785 
5786 
5787The soft and good face of the sociable man, who at the beginning of the conversation was made by Igor, now became firm. 
5788 
5789 
5790 
5791“You should already know.” 
5792 
5793 
5794 
5795The expression on Edward's face was also firm, but not just serious, but expressing a deeper meaning. 
5796 
5797 
5798 
5799 
5800“The Japanese magician of Strategic Class, Shiba Tatsuya, refused to participate in Project Dione and responded to it with his project.” 
5801 
5802 
5803“Yes, I know. I watched the press conference live.” 
5804 
5805 
5806 
5807"Damn it", this thought surfaced in Edward's head. There was no problem that he was interested in the press conference of Shiba Tatsuya. It's amazing that he watched it live. He should have taken into account that the content of yesterday’s press conference was already known to him. 
5808 
5809 
5810 
5811Igor may have already begun to prepare his own countermeasures. Thinking that perhaps it was too late, Edward took off his mask of calm on his face and was going to continue the conversation. 
5812 
5813 
5814 
5815“A power plant using the Stellar Furnace, a thermonuclear reactor that uses a sequence of gravitational control. Quite an attractive plan. So much so that I even want to offer a joint research.” 
5816 
5817 
5818 
5819But Edward was a little late. He received a heavy blow from this comment. 
5820 
5821 
5822 
5823“Oh, please don't make that face. It was a joke.” 
5824 
5825 
5826 
5827“Doctor, you are an evil man...” 
5828 
5829 
5830 
5831Edward could not conceal his traces of alarm, though he knew that it was only a ploy of Igor to seize the initiative. 
5832 
5833 
5834 
5835“I beg your pardon. However, the fact that the energy plant project is attractive is an undeniable reality. Now it will be even harder to expel Shiba Tatsuya into the orbit of Jupiter, right?” 
5836 
5837 
5838 
5839“I don't think the Dione project will be stopped. I favor the pressure of our government to ensure that the Japanese government does not approve the construction of the power plant. Or you can make an accident happen at the built plant. In any case, I would like you, doctor, to continue cooperation with us on Project Dione.” 
5840 
5841 
5842
5843 
5844 
5845“Hmm...” Igor made a pensive face. “Actually, I was going to neutralize the Strategic Class Magic “Material burst” in a more, so to say, direct way...”  “Doctor!” 
5846 
5847 
5848 
5849“But if Mr. Clark insists, I'll observe for a while.” 
5850 
5851 
5852 
5853“— ... Many thanks.” 
5854 
5855 
5856 
5857“As expected,” Edward thought, feeling relieved. He was afraid that Igor would make a mistake by taking such rash measurements. If his attack is successful, there will be no problems. If Igor destroys Shiba Tatsuya, the USNA will be very grateful. 
5858 
5859 
5860 
5861However, if it fails. 
5862 
5863 
5864 
5865Perhaps Igor was sure that he will not leave traces of his involvement, but he is a Strategic Class Magician, known to the world. Clark himself would also be suspected if Shiba Tatsuya claimed that he had discovered that he had been cooperating in the attack. 
5866 
5867 
5868 
5869Not only the New Soviet Union will be suspected. People all over the world know that Igor was the first to support Project Dione. Charges of attempted murder may be followed, and the project will collapse. 
5870 
5871 
5872 
5873Edward put off all his affairs and called to avoid this. 
5874 
5875 
5876 
5877“But, Mister.” 
5878 
5879 
5880 
5881But the speech of Igor is not over yet. 
5882 
5883 
5884 
5885“If it becomes impossible to drag Shiba Tatsuya into Project Dione, our country will choose its course of solving this problem. Alternatives cannot be excluded to eliminate the threat of the conversion of mass to energy.” 
5886 
5887 
5888 
5889 
5890It was obvious, and without any further clarification, that the "alternate option", which was spoken of by Igor, was the use of the Strategic Class Magic “Tuman Bomba”. 
5891 
5892 
5893A bout of stiff coughing attacked Edward because he had a parched throat. He hastened to drink the mineral water from the bottle. 
5894 
5895 
5896 
5897“— ... Sorry. In order for something to happen, I will give the necessary orders immediately.” 
5898 
5899 
5900“I hope so too.” 
5901 
5902 
5903 
5904The face of Igor disappeared from the monitor. The link was interrupted from the other side. With a strong impatience, Edward extended his hand to another telephone. 
5905 
5906 
5907 
5908On Tuesday, when chairman Tomitsuka Hitsui returned from lunch to her office in the Kyoto branch of the Magic Association, she was visited by an MFA employee. 
5909 
5910 
5911 
5912“— ... Are you asking the Magic Association to exert pressure on the Yotsuba family!?” 
5913 
5914 
5915 
5916“You can understand that.” 
5917 
5918 
5919 
5920“That's impossible!” 
5921 
5922 
5923 
5924Hitsui screamed, forgetting the rules of decency. 
5925 
5926 
5927 
5928“— The Magic Association has no authority to give magicians orders to "Do that" or "don't do that"!” 
5929 
5930 
5931 
5932The words of Hitsui were not a lie to avoid the responsibility. The Magic Association is a magicians-assisted organization, not an organization that controls magicians. 
5933 
5934 
5935“But it has a strong authority among the magicians. The International Magic Association can even form disciplinary units acting above the law.” 
5936 
5937 
5938 
5939“This is only possible for the limited purpose of preventing the use of nuclear weapons! The Japanese Magic Association has no such influence to discourage the financial activity of a magician as a private person!” 
5940 
5941 
5942 
5943“Is that so?” the MFA employee asked in a serious tone. 
5944 
5945 
5946 
5947“Yes, it is!” 
5948 
5949 
5950 
5951Apparently, this man was not familiar with magicians, so Hitsui firmly emphasized her opinion to persuade him. 
5952 
5953 
5954 
5955“In addition, Magicians of the Ten Master Clans are stronger than the Magic Association. Even if the association organizes a disciplinary unit, it will not be able to force the Yotsuba family to obey.” 
5956 
5957 
5958 
5959“but the Ten Master Clans are not a monolithic structure?” 
5960 
5961 
5962 
5963This was an erroneous argument, so the stress of Hitsui only doubled from these words of the man from the MFA. 
5964 
5965 
5966“— Do you propose to provoke an internal conflict in the Ten Master Clans!?” 
5967 
5968 
5969 
5970“"Provoke" is an inappropriate expression. We don't want something like personal quarrels between friendly magicians. I just wondered if the true meaning of autonomy as an organization was not to constrain its members from the inside but to restrain them from getting out of control?” 
5971 
5972 
5973“The Magic Association does not manage the Ten Master Clans!” 
5974 
5975 
5976 
5977Hitsui felt a dull pain at the top of her stomach, but tolerated it and zealously objected. 
5978 
5979“We think otherwise. From an objective point of view, the one with greatest influence on the community of magicians, aren’t those calling themselves the "Ten Master Clans", but the Magic Association.” 
5980 
5981 
5982 
5983But the interlocutor did not want to listen to her. 
5984 
5985 
5986 
5987“So, I sincerely count on you.” 
5988 
5989 
5990 
5991Having said these words in the end, the MFA employee stood up. Hitsui, the remaining one in the office of the Chairman, was covered with cold sweat and felt nausea, and could not tolerate the increasing pain, and grabbed her stomach. 
5992 
5993 
5994It is not necessary to say that the Japanese government began to obstruct Project ESCAPES because it was asked by the Government of the USNA. To date, the Japanese government has seen no benefit from the extraction of marine resources. 
5995 
5996 
5997 
5998In the past, similar projects ended in complete failure, so they were skeptical about it in terms of feasibility and cost-effectiveness. They emphasized that there should be no such weakness in diplomacy and the economy. 
5999 
6000 
6001 
6002However, the response of the business community was different. 
6003 
6004 
6005 
6006“Kitakata-san, it seems that you have decided to participate in this Business project without hesitation.” 
6007 
6008 
6009 
6010Kitakata was a commercial alias for Kitayama Ushio. These were the kind of good manners in business circles, when even at informal meetings they would call each other by their aliases, if they have one. But there were many exceptions when only real names could be used at official events of the government and the municipality. 
6011 
6012 
6013 
6014“As expected from Muromachi-san. You learned quickly.” 
6015 
6016 
6017 
6018"Muromachi", to whom Ushio replied, was not his real name either. Although the business of his interlocutor was inferior to the "Hokuzan group" of Ushio in scale, this man was the actual owner of a group of companies, coming from a family business with a long tradition. In the financial world he was a big brother to Ushio .
6019“— Have you already invested in this project? What can it be connected to?” Another businessman familiar with him spoke to him from the other side of the table. 
6020 
6021 
6022 
6023“You already know so much. Iwata-san, who did you hear that from?” 
6024 
6025 
6026 
6027“Yes so... from different people.” 
6028 
6029 
6030 
6031On both of Ushio and Iwata’s faces, at the same time, wide smiles surfaced. Iwata, unlike Muromachi, is the owner of company that rivals Ushio’s competing group, and their recent relationship was to fight for major foreign transactions. But there were no signs of enmity between them. 
6032 
6033 
6034 
6035“It's not that I'm hiding it. Shiba-kun is my daughter's classmate.” 
6036 
6037 
6038 
6039“— Yes, if you think about it, your daughter goes to the National Magic University Affiliated First High School.” 
6040 
6041 
6042 
6043“So you're in a friendly relationship with him?” 
6044 
6045 
6046This was asked not by Muromachi or Iwata, but by another person on the opposite side. Although Ushio met with Tatsuya on the issue of the project only the day before yesterday, the news about it has spread everywhere. 
6047 
6048 
6049 
6050“Looks like Toudou Aoba deliberately spread rumors.” Ushio thought when he politely answered the question. 
6051 
6052 
6053 
6054Even if you hear about a new business, seemingly profitable, it is difficult to make a decision to invest money in it alone. However, when the business already has a major sponsor, you will want to participate in it. For the major players of the financial world present here, the cost of the construction of one plant is at the level of "Well let's try and see what happens." 
6055 
6056 
6057 
6058“If it's not difficult for you, Kitakata-san, could you introduce him to me?” 
6059 
6060 
6061 
6062When one person raised this issue, with a slight lag from the rest to the side, Ushio got the same request. 
6063 
6064 
6065 
6066It was not bad for Ushio that the number of investors would increase. 
6067 
6068 
6069 
6070Risks can be divided as more and more people participate in the business, because it is possible to divide it so that each participant is dependent on something of their own. And as a result, the weight of the voice of each project participant increases. 
6071 
6072 
6073 
6074"I'll tell Tatsuya-kun about your requests.” 
6075 
6076 
6077 
6078Ushio answered all with a smile, when the meeting was coming to an end. 
6079 
6080 
6081 
6082 
6083Having received an order to appear in the office of the Commander after a day training, Lina was gloomy mentally. Yes, only mentally. She almost made a face that showed that she hated orders. 
6084 
6085 
6086 
6087When she was last summoned to the commander's office, the order was to accompany Edward Clark, as a result she learned the secret of the dark side of the USNA’s army, which she should not know about. Lina was disheartened by the fact that she could again receive a mission with a similar disappointing end. 
6088 
6089 
6090 
6091But she could not say that she wanted to stop taking orders. Neither betrayal nor desertion was an option for Lina. 
6092 
6093 
6094 
6095“Ben! You've been summoned by the Commander?” 
6096 
6097 
6098 
6099"You too, Commander-in-chief?" 
6100 
6101 
6102 
6103Lina began to get a bad feeling. Summoning both Lina and Canopus at the same time was not uncommon, although when she was given the order to accompany Clark, Lina, on the contrary, was alone. In the case of Jiedo Heigu (Gu Jie) Lina was ordered to stay and give the work of Canopus. 
6104Even if she was expecting a mission in which she would not be able to show a decent result, but provided Canopus is there, it is likely that he will help her in a difficult moment. So the fact that she was called together with Canopus was a good circumstance for Lina. 
6105 
6106 
6107But, for some reason, this time she was not able to suppress a sinister premonition. Isn't it because the mission is expected to be heavy if both she and Canopus were to be sent together? She could not get rid of such thoughts. 
6108 
6109 
6110“Major Angelina Sirius has arrived.” 
6111 
6112 
6113 
6114“Major Benjamin Canopus arrived.” 
6115 
6116 
6117 
6118“Enter.” The voice of the base Commander, Colonel Walker, was heard from behind the door. 
6119 
6120 
6121 
6122Lina beat Canopus, and she opened the door. The next moment Lina froze when she saw a superior officer, who was not supposed to be here. 
6123 
6124 
6125 
6126“Colonel Balance...?” A stunned Lina muttered, but she quickly regained composure, and entered the Commander's office and vigorously saluted. Canopus entered immediately after Lina and stood beside her. Colonel Walker went up and saluted them in return. 
6127 
6128 
6129“At ease.” Walker said this to these two and sat back on the chair. Balance, in the meantime, stood motionless on the side of the table. 
6130 
6131 
6132 
6133"Major Sirius, Major Canopus, this is a special case, and I want to hear the opinion of both of you.” 
6134 
6135 
6136 
6137“Opinion?” 
6138 
6139 
6140 
6141“Yes. Having heard the opinion of each of you, I want to decide whether it is worth to entrust the Stars with this mission.” 
6142 
6143Having heard the words of Walker, Lina and Canopus unwittingly looked. As Walker said, this was a special occasion. It is normal to ask the opinion of subordinates during strategy preparation. But when the goal is already known, the means of achieving this goal are asked. And the question of whether or not to carry out the mission at all is usually solved at a higher level, and there should be no exceptions to this rule. 
6144 
6145 
6146 
6147"I think you already know that the magician who, on October 31, 2095, used Japan's Strategic Class Magic, the day we call "Scorched Halloween", is a young man named Shiba Tatsuya.” 
6148 
6149 
6150 
6151Lina and Canopus at the same time returned to Walker a positive response. 
6152 
6153 
6154 
6155“— Did you know that Shiba Tatsuya rejected the proposal of the National Scientific Agency and launched a new project?” 
6156 
6157 
6158 
6159“I know.” Canopus answered. Lina also knew that Tatsuya refused to participate in the Dione project, but did not know the details. 
6160 
6161 
6162 
6163“It's an energetic plant with a Stellar Furnace based on a Gravity Control-Type Magic Sequence. If this plan is implemented, the resource industry of our country will again receive a strong blow.” 
6164 
6165 
6166 
6167Oil, coal and nuclear plants were greatly damaged when energy sources switched from fossil fuels to solar, wind, geothermal, and biofuels. But by going into the sphere of biofuels, which requires a vast amount of land, as well as by developing small reactors for areas with low solar activity, they managed to restore their positions and live to the present time. 
6168 
6169 
6170 
6171-“... In addition, with the development of magic controlling nuclear fission and blocking radiation, the people’s rejection of nuclear energy has decreased compared to the last century. For the most part, the decline in nuclear power was due to rising uranium prices and the high cost of the magicians needed to counter accidents. Nuclear weapons were sealed and the withdrawal of plutonium for civilian use was carried out.” 
6172 
6173 
6174 
6175“— even if you do not pay attention to the circumstances in the industrial area, it will be inconvenient for our country if we cannot neutralize the Shiba Tatsuya with the help of Project Dione.” 
6176 
6177 
6178
6179 
6180 
6181“This cannot be?” , Lina thought. 
6182 
6183 
6184 
6185“In this regard, the general staff thought that it is necessary to arrange a diversion at Shiba Tatsuya’s plant. The view was also expressed that the threat of a presumably intercontinental range of the Strategic Class Magic "Material Burst" would be eliminated if Shiba Tatsuya could be eliminated at this stage. 
6186 
6187 
6188 
6189"Worst case scenario," Lina thought. 
6190 
6191 
6192She did not know the details, but as far as she had heard, Tatsuya’s project was to build a commercial plant. 
6193 
6194 
6195 
6196And to help their entrepreneurs, they want to destroy his army. 
6197 
6198 
6199 
6200Although this would be very difficult, but the true goal seems to be the assassination of Shiba Tatsuya. Since when did the Stars become a group of killers like the mafia? 
6201 
6202 
6203 
6204“Major Sirius, Major Canopus, what do you think?” 
6205 
6206 
6207 
6208“Colonel, let me express my opinion!” 
6209 
6210 
6211Instead of answering Walker's question, Lina asked for permission to answer. It wasn't because she kept calm. Just the opposite. As she had the feeling that her head was about to boil, she tried to restore the lost self-control, deliberately observing military discipline. 
6212 
6213 
6214 
6215“Authorized." Walker made no remark about this and just gave Lina permission. 
6216 
6217 
6218 
6219“I'm against it. Although the magic of converting mass into energy is certainly a threat, but Shiba Tatsuya is a man from a union country and is not hostile to our country. To kill him only because he poses a potential threat are like the methods of the Mafia. I believe that the army should not dirty their hands with murders of this nature.” 
6220 
6221 
6222“I'm against it, Colonel.” 
6223“Major Canopus, you too?” 
6224 
6225 
6226 
6227Walker listened to Lina's opinion with a stone face, but when Canopus also objected, Walker's face flashed astonishment. 
6228 
6229 
6230 
6231“Yes. I do not think that even the diversion of the plant itself is a good idea, let alone the pros and cons of murder. Yes, the energy industry can be temporarily hit. However, the supply of cheap hydrogen fuel, extracted from sea water, can improve the lives and citizens of our country. Actions against Tatsuya should not be murder or interference of his activities. Wouldn't it be better instead to ask him to provide our country with the know-how of a thermonuclear reactor?” 
6232 
6233 
6234 
6235“— Do you think that we should not hinder him, but ask him?” 
6236 
6237 
6238 
6239“Confirmed. Since the military will be used in certain areas for commercial purposes, the energy industry would be affected badly because the army would prevent it. I do not deny the aspects of the interdependence of the army and the economy, but a certain 'brake' is still needed.” 
6240 
6241 
6242 
6243“Colonel Walker, may I offer my opinion too?” said Balance, standing on the side of Commander Walker's desk. 
6244 
6245 
6246 
6247“Please.” Walker willingly allowed her. At least it looked like that. 
6248 
6249 
6250 
6251“Thanks. I do not know what to say about the principal views of Major Sirius, but I believe that the opinion of Major Canopus is worth considering.” 
6252 
6253 
6254 
6255Lina was shocked by these words and though Balance noticed this, she ignored it,. 
6256 Turning to Walker, she continued to express her opinion. 
6257 
6258 
6259 
6260“There is one delicate side to the evaluation of Stars by people who are not magicians. If the Stars act in the interests of a specific company, or a particular industry, even if people would only think we are doing so, there is a fear that there will be intense opposition from other industries and consumer organizations.” 
6261 
6262 
6263 
6264"But can’t we just sabotage it in strict secrecy?" 
6265 
6266 
6267 
6268“The enemy is also quite capable. It would be unrealistic to conduct a diversion at the plant without leaving any clues.” 
6269 
6270 
6271 
6272Walker had to recognize what Balance said. It is almost impossible to carry out a largescale sabotage on the plant so that it does not attract public attention. 
6273 
6274 
6275 
6276When it is possible to investigate the traces of the caused damage, there is always a limit to what makes it look like an accident. The main prerequisite for preparing a crime against someone else's military force is to ensure that they will not be able to examine the evidence in detail. You can, of course, escape from the punishment, pretending that you do not know anything, but the spreading of rumors cannot be avoided. In terms of the fact that there will be a minimum amount of clues, killing one person, Tatsuya, was much simpler. 
6277 
6278 
6279 
6280“— so your opinion, as well as the opinion of both Majors, is that there are more shortcomings?... Got you. I'll ask the General staff to cancel the operation.” 
6281 
6282 
6283 
6284The one who felt most relieved from Walker's decision was Lina. 
6285 
6286 
6287 
6288After leaving the office of the Commander, Balance led Lina to another room. 
6289 
6290 
6291 
6292“Major Sirius, how have you been doing lately?” 
6293 
6294 
6295 
6296“Yes, there are no problems.” 
6297 
6298 
6299 
6300They sat at the same table from different angles. Standing up to talk would be tedious, so Balance insisted that they sit down. 
6301 
6302 
6303 
6304Before Lina was not a cup of honey milk, but a whole mug of American coffee. After she came back from Japan last year, she probably thought it was a weakness to show others that she was drinking milk, and from then on, outside of her room, pretends to prefer coffee. But recently her stomach, apparently, could not withstand hard brewed coffee, so the cream and sugar became irreplaceable. 
6305“Understood.” 
6306 
6307 
6308 
6309Before Balance also stood American coffee. Only hers was black. It was originally pretty hard boiled, but if you add cream and sugar to it, the taste would be lost. 
6310 
6311 
6312 
6313“Returning to the recent conversation...” 
6314 
6315 
6316 
6317“Yes.” 
6318 
6319 
6320 
6321Lina straightened out, sitting on a chair. Although they were the only two in the room, she didn't know what the conversation was about. She was also worried about being able to talk about it in a place like this. 
6322 
6323 
6324 
6325“Although Colonel Walker said he would ask to cancel the operation, we don't know what the General Staff's decision would be. Maybe you'll be nominated for the order.” 
6326 
6327 
6328 
6329“Then I'll fulfill my responsibilities.” 
6330 
6331 
6332 
6333The reaction of Lina was too fast, because it apparently implied the presence of other’s “views” here. 
6334 
6335 
6336 
6337“Hmm.” 
6338 
6339 
6340Although Balance noticed this, she did not pay attention to it. It could be said that it was a demonstration of her position that it would not be a problem. 
6341 
6342 
6343“The Defense Ministry also has one more opinion.” 
6344 
6345 
6346 
6347“Do you mean that there is another policy towards Tatsuya?” 
6348 
6349 
6350 
6351The Balance’s voice was like a monologue, but Lina was forced to ask, as if she heard. 
6352 
6353“The opinion is that it is necessary not to conflict with him, but to use him. This is very close to the earlier voiced opinion of Major Canopus.” 
6354 
6355 
6356 
6357“You mean Ben's opinion... What does it take to secure the right to know-how of a thermonuclear reactor?” 
6358 
6359 
6360 
6361“Yes. To use the know-how of a magical thermonuclear reactor for the economy. And for military purposes to be used as a distributed deterrent force.” 
6362 
6363 
6364 
6365“Distributed deterrent force...?” 
6366 
6367 
6368 
6369Having seen the puzzled Lina, Balance involuntarily smiled. 
6370 
6371 
6372"This distribution concerns you too, Major Sirius.” 
6373 
6374 
6375 
6376“That? How does it relate to me?” 
6377 
6378 
6379 
6380“Don't you understand?” 
6381 
6382 
6383 
6384With a smile Balance was trying to nuance between "You can't do anything", and not "You're stupid." 
6385 
6386 
6387 
6388“From the "Scorched Halloween" situation, it seems that they can also use a satellite aiming system. Perhaps its accuracy is even better than ours. If we can capture this know-how too, then with the Major’s Heavy Metal burst and Material Burst of Shiba Tatsuya, we will dominate the military forces of the world. This should lead to the rejection of at least large-scale military action.” 
6389 
6390 
6391 
6392“Me and Tatsuya working together...?” 
6393 
6394 
6395 
6396“Initially, our army did not plan to use your Strategic Class Magic just for defense. Like "Leviathan", that depends highly on the defense/seizure position, the place of use for Heavy Metal Burst cannot be chosen.” 
6397To be more precise, Heavy Metal Burst cannot provide sufficient power if a certain amount of heavy metal is not available in the area, and its effect will be severely limited in geographical conditions with very rough, hilly surface. 
6398 
6399But compared to "Leviathan", which can only show its true value only on terrain with an abundance of water, for example, on the sea, a large lake or a wide river, Heavy Metal Burst has more freedom of use. Although it is inferior to "Ozone Circle" and "AgniDownburst" In terms of a lack of influence of geographical conditions, but if you add other conditions, such as power and speed of activation, we can say that Heavy Metal Burst is a suitable replacement for strategic ballistic missiles for the role as a deterrent force. 
6400 
6401 
6402 
6403“What's the surprise? The New Soviet Union and Japan. If this alliance is formed, then Japan is an ally that will be easier to control. So if this happens, don't be too weird.” 
6404 
6405 
6406 
6407At first glance it was caution to the fact that the one who was still an enemy, cannot be forced to be an ally. However, Balance said the word "weird" which could include a secret meaning that Lina may experience certain feelings for Tatsuya. 
6408 
6409 
6410 
6411Apparently, Balance called Lina here, because it seemed necessary to warn her that she did not show such behavior, which would lead to distrust of her, because she had previously personally met with Tatsuya. 
6412 
6413 
6414“— ... Okay. Roger that.” 
6415 
6416 
6417“Yes, well, think about it.” 
6418 
6419 
6420“It's a good thing we talked about this,” Balance thought, seeing the confused face of the unreliable Lina. 
6421 
6422 
6423 
6424After Balance, Lina and Canopus came out of the Commander's office. After a while Colonel Walker summoned the commanders of the Third and Fourth Corps of Stars, Arcturus and Vega. 
6425 
6426 
6427 
6428“Captain Alexander Arcturus arrived.” 
6429 
6430 
6431 
6432“Captain Charlotte Vega has arrived.” 
6433 
6434 
6435 
6436“Enter.” 
6437Walker invited the two unit commanders to the Office of the base Commander. 
6438 
6439 
6440 
6441Like they said, they were both captains. Their ranks were lower than Lina and Canopus, but in the current form of the organization of Stars it was strange that there were six people of the same rank as Lina, who was considered the Commander-in-Chief. So in a sense it was normal that the commanders of Arcturus and Vega were lower in rank than the Commander-in-Chief Lina. 
6442 
6443 
6444However, Vega, who was older than Lina by more than 10 years, was extremely unhappy with the fact that she was below her in rank. That's why Vega and Lina got along badly. More precisely, Vega was unilaterally hostile to Lina, who was younger than her. 
6445 
6446 
6447Arcturus did not manifest hostility and disobedience to Lina. But they could not be called friends. 
6448 
6449 
6450First Lieutenant Fomalhaut, executed... Killed by Lina the day before Christmas Eve last year, and was a member of the Third Corps, which is led by Captain Arcturus. 
6451 
6452 
6453 
6454Arcturus understood that Fomalhaut, who had committed mass murders, using his "superpower", pyrokinesis, deserved punishment. However, it was also true that he did not have the opportunity to defend himself in a military court. 
6455 
6456 
6457For Arcturus it was unpleasant to think that Lina had no other choice but to shoot Fomalhaut on the spot, though he resisted. 
6458 
6459 
6460 
6461There was no doubt that Walker chose these two, because there was a psychological distance between them and Lina from Canopus. 
6462 
6463 
6464“It is absolutely forbidden to tell anyone about the mission you are about to receive. Commander, also do not report this to Major Sirius.” 
6465 
6466 
6467“You got it, sir.” 
6468 
6469 
6470When they simultaneously responded to the order of the Commander, Arcturus with doubt frowned his eyebrows, and the eyes of Vega shone. She was delighted to be able to circumvent Lina. It was possible to call this behavior unworthy of her age, in fact magicians usually are not inclined to be envious on such an occasion. 
6471 
6472 
6473Walker knew about the personal feelings of Vega, but did not rebuke her, but moved on to the story of the mission.
6474“Create a stir at the construction of the energy plant, designed by the Japanese Strategic Class Magician, Shiba Tatsuya. One of the means of obstruction can be considered the murder of Shiba Tatsuya.” 
6475 
6476 
6477 
6478Arcturus opened his eyes wide with unconcealed surprise. 
6479 
6480 
6481 
6482“Is this an order for me and Captain Vega to kill Shiba Tatsuya?” 
6483 
6484 
6485 
6486“The main task is to hinder his project. If this goal can be achieved, then killing will not be necessary.” 
6487 
6488 
6489 
6490“Is it possible to resort to murder if obstruction is difficult?” Vega asked immediately. ... With a smile on her face.” 
6491 
6492 
6493 
6494“— from the moment of receiving the temporary name "The Great Bomber", the initial plan concerning this magic of conversion of mass into energy consisted in complete neutralization if it could not be seized. Nothing has changed here. Now the priority is given to neutralization through Project Dione, and if this does not work, we will return to the original plan.” 
6495 
6496 
6497 
6498“You got it.” 
6499 
6500 
6501 
6502Arcturus was still in a state of reluctance, but he persuaded himself to accept the task. 
6503 
6504 
6505 
6506Vega, on the contrary, was full of enthusiasm. 
6507 
6508 
6509 
6510Through the Women's Information network for soldiers and officers, she found out that Lina seems to be friends with Tatsuya. Although it is still "potential", but he is still "the greatest threat". Those who are close friends with the "greatest enemy" should not be a soldier of the USNA army. 
6511 
6512 
6513 
6514She, as a sempai, will wake Sirius up, bringing her the head of Shiba Tatsuya. With such thoughts, Vega was burning with enthusiasm. 
6515 
6516 
6517 
6518The murder of the first Lieutenant Alfred Fomalhaut left a mark in the hearts of every member of the Stars. The execution of their First-Class companion also left unpleasant feelings among all the Stars. Especially in the same Third Corps as Fomalhaut and his close friend, the First Lieutenant, Jacob Regulus, who is still searching for the truth about the incident. 
6519 
6520 
6521 
6522At the moment, the official but absolutely secret opinion is that the murders Fomalhaut committed were under the control of a parasite. Psychological resistance to the supernatural was lost with the practical use of magic, and at the autopsy of Fomalhaut in his brain, they found a body that should not be in a human. Any who calls themselves realists, will find it difficult to deny the existence of parasites. 
6523 
6524 
6525 
6526He was captured by the parasite and created disorder, using his unique ability of pyrokinesis. This was explained by his multiple murders of civilians in that incident. But it wasn't enough to convince Regulus. 
6527 
6528 
6529How was Fomalhaut  was captured by a parasite? 
6530 
6531 
6532Shortly before the incident, Fomalhaut was sent to a solitary mission. Until the moment they last saw him, there was no strangeness in him. So they were undoubtedly captured during that solitary mission. 
6533 
6534 
6535 
6536The question is when, where and who did it. 
6537 
6538 
6539 
6540If it is an accident, it is necessary to find out the conditions of occurrence of parasites and to prevent recurrence of it. 
6541 
6542 
6543 
6544Many scientists are actively working in this direction. 
6545 
6546 
6547 
6548Although this theory was deadlocked because of the inability to test it to confirm it, but most believed that the reason is the Micro Black Hole experiment. Disputes about the mechanism of this process are still going on. 
6549 
6550 
6551 
6552Therefore, Regulus conducted an investigation to prove that the emergence of parasites was not an accident. 
6553 
6554 
6555 
6556Who called the parasite that got to Fomalhaut? 
6557If it was a deliberate incident, it was a brutal terrorist attack that could lead to largescale losses that terrorized the USNA. Because the magician, who alone carries a fighting power comparable to a battalion, can itself be regarded as an instrument of terrorism. 
6558 
6559 
6560 
6561His friend was used as a terrorist or a saboteur, and as a result he was executed by the hands of his own friends. 
6562 
6563 
6564 
6565Regulus could not close his eyes to the possibility of this. Despite the fact that further investigation after the execution of the offender was not the work of the Stars, Regulus continued to investigate, and spent his free time and days off. 
6566 
6567 
6568However, one and a half years after the incident, Regulus was more and more inclined to the conclusion that "There were no criminals". It happened by accident. 
6569 
6570 
6571 
6572And now, when he was almost convinced, he was delivered this information. 
6573 
6574 
6575 
6576“What does it mean...” 
6577 
6578 
6579 
6580The fact that Regulus unconsciously muttered this aloud, had a reason. 
6581 
6582 
6583 
6584This anonymous email had passed through the highest level of security, which is used even in the general staff, and has reached his terminal in a state without any censorship. 
6585 
6586 
6587 
6588According to the Charter, Regulus had to isolate the message in the system and notify the security personnel. But he did not, and opened the letter. 
6589 
6590 
6591The intuition of Regulus whispered to him that he should read it and not give it to others to read. 
6592 
6593 
6594The letter was not encrypted. It seems to have been protected from peeping by other means than encryption. 
6595 
6596 
6597And something absolutely amazing was written in it. 
6598“The experiment of the Micro Black Hole is the work of a Japanese agent...!?” 
6599 
6600 
6601 
6602In this letter it says following: 
6603 
6604· The Micro Black Hole Experiment was started by a Japanese Private magician organization. 
6605 
6606 
6607· The aforementioned organization knew that this experiment could cause 
6608 "something" spiritual to happen. 
6609 
6610 
6611· The organization was looking for a country to conduct the experiment that could not be implemented in Japan. 
6612 
6613 
6614· At that time, scientists from the USNA army, who actively sought hints on the magic of converting mass into energy, engaged in similar research. 
6615 
6616 
6617· The aforementioned organization wished to receive even more experimental data. They asked for another micro black hole experiment that would be monitored by an organization agent. 
6618 
6619 
6620· Fomalhaut was captured by a parasite because he was suddenly attacked. If a magician has a solid consciousness and a strong goal, the parasite will never be able to possess them. 
6621 
6622 
6623Regulus didn't believe the contents of this letter. To be honest, it seemed too "suspicious" to him . 
6624 
6625 
6626In particular, he thought that is too convenient that it is possible to avoid the parasite from taking over by only having a strong consciousness. 
6627 
6628 
6629But the fact that the experiment was conducted on the advice of a foreign agent, unconsciously touched him to the bottom of the soul. 
6630 
6631 
6632The details of the experiment seemed unnatural. Not only among scientists, but also among politicians there are many who adhere to the rule of caution. The results were doubtful from the very beginning. Among the scholars, only the minority believed that the magic of mass conversion to energy could be explained by Hawking's radiation. 
6633 
6634 
6635 
6636Regulus also wanted to see if there was any chance that these events were too much for him to understand, like some sort of conspiracy theory. But if we consider that the Micro Black Hole experiment could be intervened by an external force, it looks like a reasonable explanation for why the experiment was conducted at that time. 
6637 
6638 
6639Regulus could not decide whether this external force was the Japanese civil organization of magicians, the "Ten Master Clans". Regulus warned himself that he should not be influenced by a message whose sender wished to remain unknown. But now that his investigation was stalled, and if there is an opportunity to learn the truth, he began to think that it would be a good idea to try. 
6640 
6641 
6642 
6643If they try the experiment again, you can check whether the source of parasites is really the Micro Black Hole. Then it will also become clear if what is written in this letter is true. If this is true, there will be a chance to grab the tail of a criminal group. 
6644 
6645 
6646 
6647However, there was a risk that new victims could appear, and be captured by parasites. But if they are the same as they are, magicians of the Star Class, then they may be able to capture the parasites or destroy them. 
6648 
6649 
6650There was no reason not to try. 
6651 
6652 
6653This was the conclusion that Regulus came to. At this point, he did not even think that he could capture a parasite. 
6654 
6655 
6656Regulus approached his immediate commander, Captain Arcturus, with an offer to  experiment with the Micro Black Hole, the moment after Arcturus returned from his visit to Colonel Walker. 
6657 
6658 
6659 
6660Regulus told him the contents of the letter truthfully and eloquently proved the necessity of the experiment. 
6661 
6662 
6663 
6664If it were any other day, it would have ended only by the fact that Arcturus would simply rebuke that Regulus was being reckless. 
6665 
6666 
6667But Arcturus was mentally unstable after receiving Walker's assignment. 
6668 
6669 
6670He was attracted by the idea of being able to grasp the Japanese agent's tail. 
6671 
6672If they receive important material for negotiations with Japan, it may be possible to neutralize the Strategic Class Magic "Material Burst" and without such dirty methods as murder. Such a naïve calculation arose in Arcturus’ mind. 
6673 
6674 
6675Arcturus turned back in the direction of the base Commander's office and led Regulus there. 
6676 
6677 
6678 
6679And somehow, Regulus was able to persuade Colonel Walker. 
6680 
6681 
6682 
6683Perhaps the Colonel just wanted to sabotage the mission entrusted to him by the chief of staff. 
6684 
6685 
6686 
6687He immediately contacted the General Staff, and in the course of the conversation, they came to the decision that for the repetition of the Micro Black Hole experiment, he will be contacted later. 
6688 
6689 
6690 
6691 
6692 
6693 
6694 
6695 
6696 
6697 
6698 
6699 
6700 
6701 
6702 
6703 
6704 
6705 
6706 
6707 
6708 
6709 
6710 
6711 
6712 
6713 
6714 
6715 
6716 
6717 
6718 
6719 
6720Chapter 7 
6721 
6722 
6723 
6724On Wednesday after school, Tomitsuka Hagane visited the School Council Room. Even Igarashi Yousuke, Chairman of the Club Management Group, rarely came to the School Council Room, and Tomitsuka’s appearance here in general was an exceptional case. 
6725 
6726 
6727 
6728“— When is Tatsuya planning to start attending school?”  
6729 
6730“Unfortunately, he didn't tell me about that.” With reluctance on her face, Miyuki answered the question of Tomitsuka, the meaning of which was something like: “When is the next time Tatsuya is to come?”. 
6731 
6732 
6733 
6734Her answer was not a lie, and her facial expression wasn’t an act. 
6735 
6736 
6737For a while, Tatsuya will not go to school, because he is observing how the situation changes after the press conference. The resumption of school attendance depends on this situation in society, and Tatsuya himself cannot in advance say, "from what moment" he will return. 
6738 
6739 
6740 
6741And Miyuki, day after night, grew discontent that Tatsuya was not free to come to school. 
6742 
6743 
6744 
6745“Then... Will you tell me where Shiba-kun is right now?” With unconcealed despair, Tomitsuka asked Miyuki the next question. 
6746 
6747 
6748 
6749“Do you have something to discuss with Tatsuya?” Miyuki asked this answer with a suspicious voice. Anyone in her place felt that something was wrong with Tomitsuka. 
6750 
6751 
6752 
6753There was no freedom of action in his behavior. Putting pressure on the interlocutor with his circumstances was not like Tomitsuka. 
6754 
6755 
6756 
6757“Excuse me.” 
6758 
6759 
6760 
6761However, he noticed that he was making Miyuki feel unpleasant. 
6762 
6763 
6764 
6765“Um... There's something I'd like to talk to Shiba-kun about.” 
6766“Talk? If you don't mind, I'd like to know about what?” 
6767 
6768 
6769 
6770Tomitsuka’s eyes ran from side to side. He hesitated for a while, but eventually he overcame his indecision and met Miyuki with a look. 
6771 
6772 
6773 
6774“My mother is hospitalized.” 
6775 
6776 
6777 
6778“Your Mother!” 
6779 
6780 
6781Miyuki opened her eyes wide and covered her mouth with her hand. Tomitsuka was fussing from such a reaction. 
6782 
6783 
6784 
6785“Oh, no, even though I said she was hospitalized, there's no danger for her life. She has a severe stomach ulcer.. she will be discharged from the hospital after a month of rest.” 
6786 
6787 
6788 
6789“I understood... I hope she has a quick recovery.” 
6790 
6791 
6792 
6793“Thank you very much.” 
6794 
6795 
6796 
6797Thanking Miyuki for her words of sympathy, Tomitsuka looked as if he wanted to say something else. While he was looking for the words to say, Izumi spoke to him. 
6798 
6799 
6800“Isn’t Tomitsuka-sempai’s mother the chairman of the Magic Association?” 
6801 
6802 
6803 
6804“Yes, she is, Saegusa-san.” 
6805 
6806 
6807 
6808“Does your mother's illness have a psychological origin?” 
6809 
6810 
6811 
6812This time Tomitsuka’s eyes were already wide open. 
6813 
6814 
6815 
6816“... The doctor said it was caused by stress.” 
6817 
6818“In other words, Tomitsuka-sempai wants to say that the cause of his mother's illness, is Shiba-sempai?” 
6819 
6820 
6821 
6822“I wasn't going to say something like that!” 
6823 
6824 
6825 
6826The face of the answering Tomitsuka blushed. This proved that Izumi's assertion was not entirely wrong. Tomitsuka, who was worried, realized, and took a deep breath. 
6827 
6828 
6829“— ... Your mother has recently been severely pressured by the government. With regards to Tatsuya-sama?” Miyuki asked Tomitsuka imperturbably. 
6830 
6831 
6832 
6833“Yes, that's right. They want her to persuade Shiba-kun to cancel the energy plant project and take part in Project Dione...” “— what does that mean!” Honoka said loud and indignant. Izumi and Shiina, also considering it absurd, sent cold gazes to Tomitsuka. 
6834 
6835 
6836 
6837“Can you talk about something like that? Don't you have to keep it a secret?” 
6838 
6839 
6840 
6841“— ... A member of my family already went to the hospital, though unofficially. And as long as it’s for my family and to the extent that it will help the people involved in the case to identify the circumstances, it will not be a problem.” 
6842 
6843 
6844The open tone of Tomitsuka’s voice showed his discontent with "government-related people." 
6845 
6846 
6847 
6848“I'm not going to accuse Shiba-kun of my mother's hospitalization. Even I understand that it is ridiculous to shift the responsibility to Shiba-kun.” 
6849 
6850 
6851“Tomitsuka-Sempai. If you aren’t going to complain, what are you going to talk about with Shiba-sempai?” 
6852 
6853 
6854 
6855Miyuki’s question again was voiced aloud by Izumi. 
6856 
6857 
6858 
6859“— Regardless of the Government's opinion, I believe that Shiba-kun should take part in Project Dione. This is undoubtedly an important project for the future of mankind, and the USNA is trying to invite Shiba-kun with the most courteous attitude.  
6860He may have had a lot of plans, but I believe that for Japan, for the sake of the Japanese magicians, he must accept the invitation of the USNA. So far, I was silent because it didn't concern me, but when it affected my family, I became involved. 
6861 
6862 
6863 
6864There was no one among the members of the School Council who would support the argument of Tomitsuka. But there also were none that interrupted his speech. 
6865 
6866 
6867 
6868“Although I am annoyed that I have to follow unreasonable government requests, I still want to try to persuade Shiba-kun to take part in Project Dione.” 
6869 
6870 
6871Making sure that Tomitsuka finished his speech, Miyuki spoke. 
6872 
6873 
6874 
6875“If that is your goal, then I can't tell you anything.” 
6876 
6877 
6878 
6879“Huh..?” 
6880 
6881 
6882 
6883Tomitsuka, it seems, did not expect a refusal. He stared at Miyuki like a person expressing their complete misunderstanding of an answer. 
6884 
6885 
6886 
6887“If you have such a goal, I can't afford to tell you the address of Tatsuya.” 
6888 
6889 
6890“Why... Can I ask why...?”  “Because I understand that you want to stop Tatsuya, and I can't help you with that.” 
6891 
6892 
6893The face of Tomitsuka distorted, as if to say "I can't believe it". 
6894 
6895 
6896 
6897"But... The selfishness of Shiba-kun can bring problems to everyone else! If Shibakun shows a little patience, everyone will end up better!” 
6898 
6899 
6900 
6901“Selfishness, you say...?” 
6902 
6903 
6904 
6905Miyuki did not even concealed that she was unpleasantly surprised. 
6906“Tomitsuka-kun, it looks like you're confused about your mom getting sick. Please, forget today. It will be better for everyone.” 
6907 
6908 
6909 
6910The usual Tomitsuka is completely different and would not say anything smug. Miyuki knew this and wanted to solve the problem peacefully. For her, it was an exceptional occasion when Tatsuya was offended, and she ended it all with reasonable measures. Her magic did not get out of control because the seal was removed, and she thus regained the primordial control of her magic. However, to her opponent, feeling like he got pushed into a corner, and trapped in his thinking, it produced a reverse effect. 
6911 
6912 
6913 
6914“— ... President Shiba. I'm challenging you to a duel.” 
6915 
6916 
6917 
6918“Under a duel you mean a fight for resolving the conflict of opinions?” 
6919 
6920 
6921 
6922“Yes. If I win, please tell me where the Shiba-kun is.” 
6923 
6924 
6925 
6926Miyuki quietly listened to the willful statement of Tomitsuka. No, she was completely calm. But there was no blazing anger inside her, because those hostile and murderous intentions were frozen. 
6927 
6928 
6929 
6930“— ... I accept your challenge”. 
6931 
6932 
6933“Miyuki-sama, please wait.” 
6934 
6935 
6936The phrase of the acceptance of the duel was blocked by another voice. 
6937 
6938 
6939 
6940"Minami-chan?" 
6941 
6942 
6943 
6944With a mixed sense of wonder and suspicion, Miyuki asked about Minami’s intentions. 
6945 
6946 
6947 
6948Minami did not say "President", but "Miyuki-sama". 
6949 
6950 
6951 
6952 
6953The fact that Miyuki is the successor of the title the "Head of the Yotsuba family" was well-known. At the same time, everyone here understood that Minami is not really a cousin, but is in the service of the Yotsuba family. Nobody really asked about it, but everyone suspected this kind of a relationship. 
6954 
6955 
6956 
6957Therefore, Minami called Miyuki "Miyuki-sama", without feeling any discomfort. She said, "Miyuki-sama", in cases where Miyuki wasn't around. However, Miyuki did not like it when it happened at school, and she insisted on the greatest possible deterrence of this behavior, showing their relationship as a master and a servant. 
6958 
6959 
6960 
6961So she had to have some reason for saying "Miyuki-sama" in this place, showing the behavior of a servant in the presence of their kohai. 
6962 
6963 
6964 
6965“Tatsuya-sama told me to protect Miyuki-sama. Followed with Tatsuya-sama giving me his trust, I cannot allow Miyuki-sama to participate in unnecessary battles.” 
6966 
6967 
6968 
6969Miyuki had nothing to object the words of Minami. When Tatsuya’s intentions are mentioned, Miyuki cannot have any objections. 
6970 
6971 
6972 
6973“But in that case, Tomitsuka-sempai maybe will not be satisfied? That instead of Miyuki-sama, I will become the opponent of Tomitsuka-sempai.” 
6974 
6975 
6976 
6977“— ... I got it. Tomitsuka-kun, is that fine with you? If Minami-chan loses, then like you, Tomitsuka-kun, asked, I will tell you the location of the villa, where Tatsuya-sama now lives.” 
6978 
6979 
6980 
6981“— ... If it results in you telling me the location of Shiba-kun, then I do not mind.” 
6982 
6983 
6984 
6985These unexpected developments puzzled Tomitsuka. Perhaps more precisely it could be said that he was not good in such matters. 
6986 
6987 
6988 
6989But he decided not to object. He didn't have time to worry about anything but his goal. 
6990 
6991 
6992 
6993 
6994In disputes between students the one who is right and who is wrong, is proven by force. This was the one way of solving problems that was officially included in the rules of First High. 
6995 
6996 
6997 
6998Of course, the "mock battle" procedure was strictly defined, and it was also required to obtain permission from the President of the School Board and the Head of the Disciplinary Committee. 
6999 
7000 
7001 
7002It was a measure to prevent the use of training fights for unilateral violence, so when there is a large difference in force between the participants. 
7003 
7004 
7005 
7006“— ... I thought there wouldn't be a duel against the Student Council this year.” 
7007 
7008 
7009 
7010The Head of the Disciplinary Committee Mikihiko complained to Izumi, who came to ask for approval of the mock battle. Since the President is the related party this time, the organization of the mock fight is handled by the Vice President, Izumi. 
7011 
7012 
7013 
7014“This is not a duel, but a match, Yoshida-sempai.” 
7015 
7016 
7017 
7018Having made a small amendment to the words of Mikihiko, Izumi gave him the approved resolution of the Student Council together with its written form. 
7019 
7020 
7021Seeing what it says, Mikihiko rounded his eyes with surprise. 
7022 
7023 
7024 
7025“Hand to Hand combat!? Is that okay? I mean, the fight is between Tomitsuka-kun and Sakurai-san, a guy and a girl? 
7026 
7027 
7028 
7029Usually, hand to hand combat for competitions was only used by guys. Because sexual harassment is a possibility in a fight between a guy and a girl. 
7030 
7031 
7032“The “Using a mock knife and stopping before hitting the opponent”-rule. Sakurai-san seems to be sure of herself.” 
7033 
7034 
7035The explanation of Izumi did not calm Mikihiko at all. Even if it is said that the end of match is determined by the simulation of the impact of the mock knife, it still means that punching and kicking is allowed. 
7036“— ... I will serve as the referee.” 
7037 
7038 
7039 
7040He could not simply put his seal of approval on this, thinking that he could not leave a place unattended where a pupil could be injured by another pupil. With this thought in mind, Mikihiko decided to be the referee. 
7041 
7042 
7043 
7044Tomitsuka, who changed into a club uniform and waited in the third room for practical training, looked with round eyes at the appearance of Minami, who entered the room after Miyuki. 
7045 
7046 
7047 
7048“Are you going to participate in the match in that outfit!?” 
7049 
7050 
7051 
7052"But it doesn't violate the rules.”  Minami answered with an indifferent tone to the involuntarily screaming Tomitsuka. 
7053 
7054 
7055 
7056“That is... so, but..” 
7057 
7058 
7059 
7060Tomitsuka was in the uniform for Magic Martial Arts. 
7061 
7062 
7063 
7064The upper part is a long sleeve shirt without buttons with cushions on the elbow parts, then loose beltless trousers whose cushions were on the knee parts and only the part at the ankle is tightened. On his feet, he wore soft shoes that were designed for martial arts sports. 
7065 
7066 
7067 
7068On the other hand, Minami was in a T-shirt with short sleeves and in short thigh shorts worn by gymnasts. Although her right thigh was covered with a weapon belt with an attached mock knife, she still had the usual appearance of an athlete with exposed arms and legs. 
7069 
7070 
7071 
7072“Are you worried about injuries?” 
7073 
7074 
7075 
7076Tomitsuka was speechless towards Minami who just spoke to him. 
7077 
7078 
7079“Of course, if you receive a blow from Tomitsuka-sempai, you can get a bump or a bruise. Maybe even a fracture.” “In that case... You need more protection.” Tomitsuka wanted to say. 
7080
7081 
7082 
7083“Tomitsuka-sempai. This is the essence of the mock battle.” 
7084 
7085 
7086 
7087But Minami was faster than him. 
7088 
7089 
7090 
7091“Even with the rules, when close combat is forbidden, the danger of being traumatized does not change much.” 
7092 
7093 
7094In a rare occurrence, Minami was quite talkative today. 
7095 
7096 
7097 
7098“If Tomitsuka-senpai doesn’t mind being injured by girls, he would have already lost this match today.” 
7099 
7100 
7101 
7102Minami intentionally made a short pause. 
7103 
7104 
7105 
7106“At your own convenience.” 
7107 
7108 
7109 
7110She struck down these condemning words on Tomitsuka. He could not object to Minami’s criticism . 
7111 
7112 
7113 
7114“— ... Tomitsuka-kun, do you want to cancel the match?”  Mikihiko turned to the dumbfounded Tomitsuka.  “Even if you win or lose this match, you will only have a poor aftertaste left, so it’s better to stop now and you will not regret it.” 
7115 
7116Mikihiko extended Tomitsuka a life line. 
7117 
7118 
7119 
7120“— ... Yoshida-kun, give the signal for the beginning of the match.” 
7121 
7122 
7123 
7124But the concern of Mikihiko only reinforced the stubbornness of Tomitsuka. Now Tomitsuka definitely needed to know the address of Tatsuya. 
7125 
7126 
7127 
7128When Mikihiko mentioned "regret", Tomitsuka thought that "I do not want to withdraw here and regret it later, even if I injure a girl and end up regretting it". 
7129
7130 
7131 
7132 
7133“— ... Got it. Both parties know the rules? The rule is to stop before making contact Please obey the judgement of the referee.” 
7134 
7135 
7136 
7137Tomitsuka and Minami simultaneously nodded. Unfortunately for Mikihiko, neither Tomitsuka nor Minami had shown that they want to retreat. 
7138 
7139 
7140“Then... Start!” 
7141 
7142 
7143 
7144By the signal of Mikihiko, Tomitsuka and Minami simultaneously activated magic. 
7145 
7146 
7147 
7148To reduce the distance, oscillation magic is used to break the balance of the enemy and get victory without injuring her... This plan, invented by Tomitsuka for this fight, was stopped by an Anti-Object barrier, which appeared directly in front of him. 
7149 
7150 
7151 
7152Although Tomitsuka already saw the ability of Minami in last year's "Stellar Furnace" experiment and at the Nine Schools Competition, could still be surprised at the activation speed of her magic. The barrier preventing his approach was created the moment after the signal for the beginning of the match. 
7153 
7154 
7155 
7156With surprise, but without panic, Tomitsuka flew into this transparent wall. 
7157 
7158 
7159 
7160His disadvantage that he could not project psions at a distance from his body, has not changed. For magic that was able to attack the enemies from far away, it only affects the influence of magic that was invoked nearby into the continuous space, so a magic can be set on a remote location. 
7161 
7162 
7163 
7164But the peculiarity of wearing high-density psion armor, which can neutralize any magic touching his body, also has not changed. No, this ability to neutralize magic, which can be called "Contact-Type Gram Demolition", has became stronger because of his improved psion control. 
7165 
7166 
7167 
7168 
7169Tomitsuka’s shoulder pierced the magical barrier of Minami. Resistance was felt less than one second. After that, Tomitsuka felt that the barrier that was unseen by the naked eye, collapsed. 
7170
7171 
7172 
7173 
7174Next he was going to hit Minami with his hand. However, in the time when Tomitsuka was focused on the barrier, Minami had the time to go flank him from the side. 
7175 
7176 
7177 
7178The installation location of the magic barrier can be specified as either relative or absolute coordinates. 
7179 
7180 
7181When setting the barrier by absolute coordinates in the true sense of the word, it is necessary to take into account the huge speed of rotation of the Earth and its orbital movement, so, even when they say "absolute coordinates", in most cases it means a relative position based on the coordinates on the Earth's surface. In human perception it can be expressed as absolute coordinates. ... Many people know that the magic that sets a wall using the true absolute coordinates, so that the enemy at breakneck speed flew into it, is an extremely advanced type of attacking magic. 
7182 
7183 
7184 
7185At the moment, Minami has created barriers in the usual sense of the concept of absolute coordinates. On the other hand, Tomitsuka acted with prejudice that the enemy is on the other side of the barrier. For this reason, he lost sight of Minami at the time of the destruction of the barrier. 
7186 
7187 
7188 
7189Minami released a compressed air bullet which can be said to be a basic version of attacking magic to Tomitsuka. 
7190 
7191 
7192 
7193The modified “Sakurai” series has a high aptitude for magic barriers, and the second generation Minami is particularly talented. 
7194 
7195 
7196 
7197But it does mean that she, like Tatsuya or Tomitsuka, was bad at using other spells, that weren’t related to her specialization. 
7198 
7199 
7200 
7201Besides that, compressed air bullet “in a compressed state” conceptually has some compatibly with barrier magic, so it is an easy magic for Minami to use. It is synonymous with “magic” which can “give great power”. 
7202 
7203 
7204 
7205Perhaps because the degree of threat was high, this intuition of his payed off. 
7206 
7207Driven by a strong sense of danger, Tomitsuka created a magical barrier in the form of armor. 
7208 
7209 
7210
7211 Tomitsuka could activate magic on objects or areas in his direct physical contact. 
7212 
7213 
7214 
7215However, at a distance of zero meters in the Contact State, the "Range Zero", it demonstrated an unparalleled force. Such a magician was Tomitsuka Hagane. 
7216 
7217 
7218 
7219Unlike Fortification magic, this Anti-Object barrier, activated a form that overlapped his worn clothing, and was able to take the compressed air bullet from Minami. The armor Tomitsuka created protected him from both the compressed air, and from the explosion caused by the release of the compressed condition. 
7220 
7221 
7222 
7223Tomitsuka continued by activating Movement-Type Magic. 
7224 
7225 
7226 
7227To move his own body using magic is the basis for his favorite technique, "SelfMarionette". Due to his possession of this skill, he was able to jump to Minami with such speed, that she could not prepare her next attacking magic. 
7228 
7229 
7230As soon as his feet felt contact with the floor, Tomitsuka pulled his right hand to the right. From this position he consistently took a step forward with his right foot and thrust his right palm. 
7231 
7232 
7233 
7234But Tomitsuka’s arms and legs stopped moving due to the unexpected scene that caught his eye. 
7235 
7236 
7237 
7238On the face of the suddenly attacking Minami, excitement appeared. From her position, she was happy that Tomitsuka suddenly appeared before her, ignoring the distance between them. 
7239 
7240 
7241 
7242She managed to avoid the attack of Tomitsuka thanks to her reflexes, cultivated through training in the Yotsuba main house. 
7243 
7244 
7245 
7246At the same time as Tomitsuka, she entered the position to prepare a blow to the chest, she bent her back backwards and pushed herself away from the floor. 
7247 
7248 
7249Because of the backflip that happened in front of his eyes, Tomitsuka’s attack missed. 
7250 
7251 
7252
7253 No, the delay in his movements wasn’t caused by the surprising back flip, but because his gaze caught a piece of bodily color, that appeared after the bottom edge of the T-shirt was lifted. 
7254 
7255 
7256At least Minami felt Tomitsuka’s eyes were directed towards her because she took her distance. 
7257 
7258 
7259 
7260Instead of feeling disgusted, Minami thought that it was the only thing that saved her. 
7261 
7262 
7263It was a opening that could lead to the end of the mock battle, if Tomitsuka hadn’t created a gap. 
7264 
7265 
7266There is no way you can miss seeing the satisfactory belly button. 
7267 
7268 
7269 
7270“If the enemy were Tatsuya-sama, this fight would have already stopped" Even though she pushed her palm of the floor and thrust back by backflipping, she could not find the next attacking posture immediately after she landed.
7271
7272If she attacked Tatsuya, this situation would be hopeless. And if this was Tatsuya, he would have not stop the attack just because he saw the naked skin of a woman. 
7273 
7274 
7275Minami jumped further to the side and created a new magic barrier. 
7276 
7277 
7278 
7279Tomitsuka recovered from his rigidity and approached Minami quickly. 
7280 
7281 
7282 
7283Destroying the barriers. 
7284 
7285 
7286 
7287Until that moment, everything happened the same as it did the last time. However, Minami did not come from the flank this time, but instead retreated to the back. 
7288 
7289 
7290 
7291When the shield was destroyed, she built the next shield. 
7292 
7293 
7294 
7295Tatsuya’s demolition magic, if it was Gram Demolition, the destruction of magic 
7296 would only take a moment. Magic Sequences displayed in the information dimension cannot resist "Gram Demolition", which decomposes Psion information bodies. 
7297 
7298 
7299 
7300But Gram Demolition [spell dismantling] is a technique to blow away Magic Sequences attached to the Eidos using psion pressure. Depending on the force with which the Magic Sequence is stuck to the Eidos, there is a delay in time until the dismantling occurs. 
7301 
7302 
7303Area Magic that fixes the Magic Sequence in a space without anything is usually weak against Gram Demolition. But the barrier magic of Minami was far from "ordinary". The "Sakurai" series’ Anti-Object barrier, which can withstand a tremendous amounts of momentum, was extremely powerful in the concept of "holding something". Minami has also inherited these magical characteristics. 
7304 
7305 
7306 
7307In other words, the magical barriers of Minami can withstand Gram Demolition for a short amount of time. Even if he will eventually break through, it also means that it can give you time to prepare your next magic. 
7308 
7309 
7310 
7311Minami’s Anti-Object barrier are used to stop Tomitsuka’s advancements. The barrier was quickly destroyed, but it took about one second. During this time, Minami retreated back and had finished erecting her next barrier. 
7312 
7313It could be called a pseudo Phalanx. 
7314 
7315 
7316 
7317But it does not mean that Minami does not feel anything from the broken barriers. The fatigue caused by the activation of magic is undoubtedly accumulating. 
7318 
7319 
7320 
7321But Minami gradually receded back, making sure that there was a small gap between each barrier, so that the Psion armor around Tomitsuka could not touch them at the same time. 
7322 
7323 
7324 
7325Tomitsuka could quickly destroy these barriers, so he did not move out of the way, but progressed forward. Gradually moving, almost as if he were standing still, if looked at from the outside. 
7326 
7327 
7328This was not Tomitsuka’s original style. Facing his troubles directly, using his coordinated hand and foot work, was his way of fighting. But Tomitsuka could not do this when these struggles made his legs immobilized and he is required to grab or push his opponent like you would in sumo wrestling or rugby. 
7329 
7330 
7331 
7332Minami retreated diagonally across the practical training room. Looking at the distance left between the walls and her left and right, Minami realized she was approaching the corner of the room. 
7333 
7334 
7335 
7336She did not miss the moment when Tomitsuka’s eyes were looking behind her. 
7337 
7338 
7339 
7340"... I drove her into the corner," Minima could clearly read Tomitsuka’s thoughts. 
7341 
7342 
7343 
7344Two more steps, and she's into the corner. There will be no further retreat. 
7345 
7346 
7347 
7348Simultaneously with the destruction of her barrier, Minami took one big step back instead of two ordinary ones. 
7349 
7350 
7351 
7352Without building another barrier. 
7353 
7354 
7355Leaning forward to destroy the next barrier, Tomitsuka’s body lost stability.
7356A disadvantage of Contact-Type Gram Demolition is that it can’t demolish magic without physically touching it. This created a convenient opportunity for Minami because Tomitsuka was careless, since he was obsessed with destroying the barriers. 
7357 
7358 
7359 
7360Minami, taking advantage of this moment, activated the prepared magic. 
7361 
7362 
7363 
7364A downward Whirlwind. 
7365 
7366 
7367 
7368This magic only created a downward air flow centered around the user, and had a lack of killing power. However, Tomitsuka, who had been approaching Minami the entire time, was caught in the air current and lost his positioning. 
7369 
7370 
7371 
7372Minami wrapped herself around Tomitsuka’s back, grabbed his mock knife and threw it away. 
7373 
7374 
7375 
7376Tomitsuka’s face blushed, which definitely wasn’t just because he was nervous. Through the thin fabric of the gymnastic clothing a "soft feeling" was impossible not to be felt. But luckily for Tomitsuka, Minami did not notice his embarrassment. 
7377 
7378 
7379 
7380Hooking his leg from the inside, Minami threw Tomitsuka forward. 
7381 
7382 
7383 
7384Tomitsuka tried to use rotational movement to shake Minami off, but she, skillfully shifting her weight around, hung on to Tomitsuka’s body, thus throwing him on the ground. 
7385 
7386 
7387Tomitsuka was under her. 
7388 
7389 
7390 
7391As a result, Minami sat on Tomitsuka’s back, "like a horse", snatched the mock knife from her waist, and put it to Tomitsuka’s throat. 
7392 
7393 
7394 
7395“The match is over! Sakurai-san wins!” Mikihiko announced when the training match was completed. 
7396 
7397 
7398 
7399If the knife were real, it would mean that Tomitsuka’s throat would have been cut by Minami. The outcome of the fight was obvious to all. 
7400 
7401 
7402When they finished with cleaning and formalities after the mock fight, it was almost time to close the school gates. Miyuki and the rest, having finished their Student Council work, merged with the group of Erika and Leo and they finally all gathered in the usual café. 
7403 
7404 
7405 
7406“Hey, Sakurai-san, you were so strong.” 
7407 
7408 
7409 
7410“No, I was just lucky today...” Minami shyly tried to deny the words of Kasumi. 
7411 
7412 
7413 
7414The interest of all present was focused on the past mock fight. 
7415 
7416 
7417 
7418“I guess luck will always be involved, but without true strength, you wouldn’t’ve been able to win against Tomitsuka-kun.” Erika intervened with a face that showed that there was nothing to be surprised about. 
7419 
7420 
7421 
7422“Erika, did you know about the Sakurai’s real power?” 
7423 
7424 
7425 
7426The one asking was Leo, because he was a member of the same mountaineering club as Minami and her physical ability was already well known to him. However, according to the idiom “don’t judge a book by its cover”, the impression that people got from Minami is that she usually is a “gentle girl” and because her muscles aren’t obtrusive, her superb motor functions also cannot be seen. If anything, it’s better to say that she shows the figure of a girl who doesn’t regularly exercise. 
7427 
7428 
7429 
7430Therefore for Leo, this was unexpected behavior for Erika as if she had long been aware of Minami’s power. 
7431 
7432 
7433 
7434“It’s difficult to understand unless you train enough. If you look carefully, you'll notice that this is the case.” 
7435 
7436 
7437 
7438“— Is that so…?” 
7439 
7440 
7441I wonder who Leo was more impressed by, Erika or Minami? Or maybe both. 
7442 
7443 
7444 
7445“But I heard she's not very good at physical education.” 
7446 
7447 
7448Izumi did not have much malice when she asked Minami this simple question. 
7449 
7450 
7451“I... am not very good at ball games...” 
7452 
7453 
7454 
7455Answering seriously about her shortcomings, Minami looked a bit embarrassed. Izumi, who is also not that good at physical education, (It’s not that they can’t do it, but they’re just psychologically bad at it) stopped questioning Minami. 
7456 
7457 
7458 
7459“But I think, like Sakurai-san said, the result was not only because of her abilities.” 
7460 
7461 
7462 
7463Apparently, thinking that too much praise is also bad, Mikihiko changed the direction of the conversation. 
7464 
7465 
7466 
7467“It seems that Tomitsuka-kun was quite uncomfortable.” 
7468 
7469 
7470 
7471“Because his opponent was a girl?” 
7472 
7473 
7474 
7475Mikihiko nodded to the question of Shizuku. 
7476 
7477 
7478 
7479“Choosing hand to hand combat may have been a mistake.” 
7480 
7481 
7482 
7483“Do you mean that it would’ve been better if they only fought with magic?” Saburou, who did not knowing about Tomitsuka, expressed his doubts about the words of Mikihiko. 
7484 
7485 
7486“Because of Tomitsuka’s special magic, he can't do it.” Shiina immediately gave him this answer. 
7487 
7488 
7489Next, Shiina explained the meaning of Tomitsuka’s nickname "Range Zero" to Saburou, and Honoka accused Tomitsuka: “If that happened, it would’ve been better to stop.” 
7490 
7491 
7492 
7493“But he really liked it, didn't he?” 
7494 
7495 
7496 
7497Even though Shizuku was making a bad joke, it sounded serious because of her voice. 
7498 
7499 
7500 
7501“By the way, Tomitsuka-kun seems to have been fascinated by Minami-chan’s belly button...” 
7502 
7503 
7504 
7505“Honoka, details" Shizuku poured oil onto the fire before Minami could stop Honoka. 
7506 
7507 
7508 
7509“Minami-chan was wearing gymnastic sports uniform.” 
7510 
7511 
7512 
7513“How bold.” 
7514 
7515 
7516 
7517“Well, that's it. Minami-chan made a backflip to avoid Tomitsuka-kun’s attack.” 
7518 
7519 
7520“Wow.” 
7521 
7522 
7523“— At that moment, the edge of her shirt was fluttering, exposing a rather large area of her stomach. Of course, it was quickly concealed again, but Tomitsuka-kun froze for a while, motionless staring at Minami-chan’s belly button.” 
7524 
7525 
7526 
7527“Guilty.” Shizuku decided without hesitation, after hearing this story. 
7528 
7529 
7530 
7531“And his face became red when Minami-chan grabbed him from behind...”  “Really!?” Minami cried out when she heard Honoka’s additional testimony. 
7532 
7533 
7534 
7535“Yes. I guess... It was because your chest was touching him.” 
7536 
7537 
7538 
7539“— ...” 
7540 
7541 
7542 
7543From the shame, Minami hid her face behind her hands. Leo and Mikihiko also blushed a little and quickly turned their face. 
7544 
7545 
7546 
7547“Hmm... Was the gymnastic uniform for this purpose?” Erika had no mercy for her shy junior 
7548 
7549 
7550 
7551“Minami-chan wanted Tomitsuka-kun to cancel the mock fight.” 
7552 
7553 
7554 
7555Minami was still unable to answer, and Miyuki voiced her idea instead. 
7556 
7557 
7558“Originally, Tomitsuka-kun asked for a fight with me.” 
7559 
7560 
7561 
7562“Then it wouldn’t have been much of match” Erika cut her off. 
7563 
7564 
7565 
7566It is not merely a matter of difference in ability. Tomitsuka, who cannot fight at a distance, and Miyuki, who can overwhelm her enemy with a magical bombardment from afar. 
7567 
7568 
7569 
7570If the rules for a contactless battle were used, which are usually used in mock battles with the opposite sex, it would be a one-sided fight. 
7571 
7572 
7573 
7574“Tomitsuka-kun had obviously lost the ability to make decisions calmly.” 
7575 
7576 
7577 
7578“And Minami stretched her body out so that he could cool his head.” Erika nodded with an understanding face. 
7579 
7580 
7581 
7582“By the way, I haven’t heard about it, but why did Tomitsuka-kun ask for a mock fight?” 
7583 
7584 
7585 
7586At this point, Mikihiko realized that he also did not know the cause of the mock 
7587 
7588 
7589 
7590“Tomitsuka-sempai wanted to know where Shiba-sempai is.”
7591Izumi answered this question because she thought Miyuki wouldn't want to answer. 
7592 
7593 
7594 
7595“Tatsuya’s address?” 
7596 
7597 
7598 
7599Not only Mikihiko had a question mark surface above his head. 
7600 
7601 
7602 
7603“Tomitsuka-sempai’s mother seems to have been hospitalized.” 
7604 
7605 
7606 
7607“The mother of Tomitsuka-kun... As far as I know, isn’t she the Chairman of the Magic Association?” 
7608 
7609 
7610 
7611“Yes. As expected, Yoshida-sempai knows it too.” 
7612 
7613 
7614 
7615Mikihiko was not embarrassed by the praise of Izumi. Because his attention was focused on the continuation of the story. 
7616 
7617 
7618 
7619“Hitsui-sama... That's the name of Tomitsuka-sempai’s mother, seems to have been severely pressured by the government, demanding her to persuade Shibasempai.” 
7620 
7621 
7622 
7623“To persuade him to take part in Project Dione?” 
7624 
7625 
7626 
7627“Yes. It seems that she got an acute gastric ulcer due to the stress... and will be hospitalized for about a month.” 
7628 
7629 
7630 
7631“— ... It's not Tatsuya's fault, is it?” Leo wedged into the conversation. 
7632 
7633 
7634 
7635“I think so.” 
7636 
7637 
7638 
7639Izumi immediately nodded. No one objected to the judgement that Leo and Izumi came to. 
7640 
7641 
7642“Tomitsuka-sempai said the same thing. But in reality... He clearly thought Shibasempai was responsible. He wanted to know the address of Shiba-sempai so he could try to persuade him to participate in Project Dione. ” 
7643 
7644 
7645 
7646“He wanted to do something... For his mother.” Mizuki muttered with sympathy. 
7647 
7648 
7649 
7650“Speaking of which, Tomitsuka-kun... Looked very depressed after the match.” Even Honoka, who previously condemned Tomitsuka for his rude behavior, yielded to this atmosphere of sympathy. 
7651 
7652 
7653 
7654“But to blame this on Tatsuya-kun is, I will say, a misunderstanding.” Erika hacked that sympathy at the root. 
7655 
7656 
7657“Hasn’t Tatsuya already told them, what he is going to do now? And I think it's wrong to stop him or accuse him.”— Leo objected to the actions of Tomitsuka, looking at them from a different angle. 
7658 
7659 
7660 
7661“However, I think that people who say the same thing as Tomitsuka-sempai are not going anywhere. I'm talking about the people who think that Shiba-sempai is wrong, and that they are right.” 
7662 
7663 
7664 
7665Kasumi was not emotionally attached to Tatsuya, and did not sympathize with him or his position. She could therefore draw conclusions from a convenient third-party position. Neither Miyuki, nor Erika, nor anyone else, could object to her prediction. 
7666 
7667 
7668 
7669 
7670 
7671 
7672 
7673 
7674 
7675 
7676 
7677 
7678 
7679 
7680 
7681 
7682 
7683 
7684 
7685Chapter 8 
7686 
7687 
7688 
7689 
7690 
7691There was a big change in the situation surrounding Tatsuya on this Thursday. 
7692 
7693 
7694At the Center for the Development of Magic for the Indo-Persian Union, Hyderabad University, located in the former South India, the leading figure of this university in the field of magic engineering, known as the designer of the Strategic Class Magic "Agni Downburst", the female scientist Asha Chandrasekhar was holding a press conference. 
7695 
7696 
7697 
7698“— ... For these reasons, we do not support the USNA’s project for the development of Venus, but we do support the Japanese fusion reactor project.” 
7699 
7700 
7701 
7702Dr. Chandrasekhar announced that they supported Tatsuya’s Project ESCAPES instead of Project Dione. Until this moment, the Indo-Persian Federation had not revealed their stance on Project Dione. 
7703 
7704 
7705 
7706Despite the fact that it was not an official message from the government, and only a press conference held by one scientist, the rejection of Project Dione was a big surprise for the rest of the country. 
7707 
7708 
7709 
7710Moreover, the reason for this rejection was that they wanted to support the building of an energy plant, which was not a national project yet but only a simple private business project, which was announced by a young Japanese. 
7711 
7712 
7713 
7714Tatsuya’s Project ESCAPES attracted the attention of the whole world before its official name was even defined. 
7715 
7716 
7717 
7718“— that is, you say that the Turkish Government believes that USNA should not force other countries to participate in their space exploration project?” 
7719 
7720 
7721 
7722The day after the press conference of Dr. Asha Chandrasekhar, the TV channel opposing the USNA televised an interview to whole world. An interview with Ali Shaheen, the Turkish "Apostle".
7723This interview was shown all day on the television networks of North America and western Europe. 
7724 
7725 
7726 
7727“This is not the government's opinion. It is my personal opinion that the use of magic for peaceful purposes should be decided by the individual and not be forced upon them.” 
7728 
7729 
7730 
7731In this interview Shaheen expressed his negative opinion about Project Dione. 
7732 
7733 
7734 
7735“For example, recently in Japan, an innovative project was announced that used the Stellar Furnace.” 
7736 
7737 
7738 
7739“Do you mean the project that Dr. Chandrasekhar from the Indo-Persian Union also mentioned yesterday?” 
7740 
7741 
7742 
7743“Yes. I don't know if you know or not, but the fusion reactor using Gravitational Control will solve one of the Three Great Puzzles of Weight Systematic Magic. The young man named Shiba Tatsuya does not only use this project to achieve his goals, but also tries to achieve peaceful use of magic.” 
7744 
7745 
7746 
7747“This is a rather ambitious project.” 
7748 
7749 
7750 
7751“Yes, I think so too. I wonder if a trend of peaceful use of magic will spread around the world? I believe that Project Dione is a wonderful project, but I think they should refrain from behavior that can limit other potential possibilities.” 
7752 
7753 
7754Since Ali Shaheen's speech was not as intrusive as the press conference of Dr. 
7755 Chandrasekhar, it was seen more by the people from America and Europe. 
7756 
7757 
7758“I know what Shaheen is up to.” 
7759 
7760 
7761 
7762The Official State recognized Strategic Class Magician of the New Soviet Union, one of the "Thirteen apostles", Lieutenant General Leonid Kondrachenko appeared on the screen and squeezed his lips after a strong aversion. 
7763 
7764“— This boy wants to prevent further cooperation between our country and America.” 
7765 
7766 
7767 
7768Ali Shaheen is 30 years old. For Kondratenko, who is already over 70, he was undoubtedly a "boy". 
7769 
7770 
7771 
7772"That's why Shaheen wants to stop Project Dione, by showing his negative impression of it. This is because our country has cooperated with America for this project. And this boy wants to ruin it.” 
7773 
7774 
7775 
7776“— Is it possible that Shaheen acts spurred Japan on?” Igor asked. His own investigation has not revealed any influence of Shaheen on Japan, nor any latent connection between them in this case. But Igor thought that Kondrachenko, who was in the same position as Shaheen, could know some circumstances that he did not know himself. 
7777 
7778 
7779 
7780“No.” Kondrachenko clearly defined his answer. “If someone that wasn’t in Turkey came into contact with Shaheen, I would have known about it. This time, he came up with this idea himself.” 
7781 
7782 
7783 
7784“Wasn't it a good time to do that?” 
7785 
7786 
7787 
7788“After you, the doctor, announced your cooperation with Project Dione, Shaheen had some time to look for things that could prevent this project. If our country and America unite efforts, it will be the worst nightmare for him.” 
7789 
7790 
7791 
7792“So, the reason that he announced this was Shiba Tatsuya’s project of a plant with a Stellar Furnace?” 
7793 
7794 
7795 
7796“Right. For Shaheen, this was like finding a well in the wilderness. And he jumped with glee.” 
7797 
7798 
7799 
7800“But he did not immediately understand whether it was possible to drink the water from this well. This explains the delay of a few days before he took action.” 
7801 
7802“The decision to use Shiba Tatsuya’s project took a maximum of 2-3 days. After that he was preparing his interview, and came to an agreement with the American TV companies. That's how it really happened 
7803 
7804 
7805Igor did not object to the assumption made by Kondrachenko. Albeit with minor differences, he thought about the same. 
7806 
7807 
7808 
7809“By the way, doctor. What do you intend to do? I think we can’t rely on Edward Clark anymore.” 
7810 
7811 
7812 
7813“Really...” 
7814 
7815 
7816 
7817He also agreed with Kondrachenko. Igor came to this conclusion when Edward Clark had failed in the act of trying to use the international public opinion. 
7818 
7819 
7820 
7821“I'm going back to Vladivostok right now. This time I'm going to take "Player". * 
7822 
7823 
7824[The author uses the Russian word "Player" in the original text. Why this is, is discussed next.] 
7825 
7826 
7827 
7828“Does that mean?” 
7829 
7830 
7831 
7832“Yes. We can no longer overlook that Strategic Class Magic, which at any time can bear their fangs towards our country.” 
7833 
7834 
7835 
7836“Oh... I pray for your success.” 
7837 
7838 
7839 
7840When Igor said he was taking "Player". The eyes of Kondrachenko, knowing the meaning of these words, shone. 
7841 
7842 
7843 
7844 
7845 
7846 
7847 
7848 
7849On Saturday, it started to rain around noon. 
7850 
7851 
7852However, in Miyuki’s head it was sunny. After returning home from school, her next destination was the villa in Izu, where Tatsuya lived. She got permission from Tatsuya to come for a sleepover. 
7853 
7854 
7855 
7856Minami was heavily strained by the blissful behavior of her mistress. Instead of the mistress, who lacked a sense of caution, it was natural to watch the environment with caution for her sense of duty. And for some reason, from the moment they left the house, they were constantly haunted by some kind of unpleasant premonition. 
7857 
7858 
7859Minami told herself that she was thinking about it too much. Moderate stress is good for a bodyguard, but if it exceeds a certain level, the effect will be reversed. Besides, where they're going, there's Tatsuya. With him nearby, Miyuki’s safety will be guaranteed. Minami’s power will not be needed... 
7860 
7861 
7862 
7863No matter what Minami told herself, her anxiety did not disappear. But she could not understand the cause for concern. 
7864 
7865 
7866They reached Izu before sunset, but the surrounding area was completely dark because of the rain and fog. 
7867 
7868 
7869It was a terrible situation when the naked eye could not see further than 10 meters, but the automated driving system and the high-precision positioning system helped even in such adverse conditions. But sitting in the driver seat was Hanabishi Hyougo, who could probably still drive well even under these circumstances. 
7870 
7871 
7872 
7873The car with Miyuki and Minami arrived at Tatsuya’s villa without almost any delay. 
7874 
7875 
7876 
7877“Hanabishi-san, good job.” 
7878 
7879 
7880 
7881Tatsuya, who came out to meet them under an umbrella, first of all thanked Hyougo who came out of the car. 
7882 
7883 
7884 
7885“Thanks.” 
7886 
7887 
7888On the answering Hyougo’s face one could barely discern the curved smile, that appeared, perhaps, because of the feeling that someone stole some of his work. Guilty of stealing the work of Hyougo, Tatsuya did not care that he was getting wet himself, he opened the back door and positioned the umbrella so that Miyuki would not get wet. It was Minami, who got down from the front passenger seat, and ahead Hyogo, walked around the car. 
7889 
7890 
7891 
7892“Miyuki, you're here. Minami too, good work.” 
7893 
7894 
7895 
7896“Onii-sama, I'm sorry about the intrusion.” 
7897 
7898 
7899Oblivious to the look of Hyougo, Miyuki opened her umbrella and elegantly greeted Tatsuya. Minami silently bowed to Tatsuya and went to help Hyougo carry luggage from the car. However, out of the building soon came a self-propelled trolley with a roof, and took even the work of these two. 
7900 
7901 
7902"Miyuki, Minami, get inside first.” 
7903 
7904 
7905 
7906Tatsuya sent two girls inside, and he spoke to Hyougo. 
7907 
7908 
7909 
7910“Hanabishi-san, did you want to tell me something?” 
7911 
7912 
7913 
7914“No, I'm not assigned to give you anything today. Just take care of Miyuki-sama.” 
7915 
7916 
7917 
7918“Does that mean there's no traffic anywhere?” 
7919 
7920 
7921 
7922“It does, if we are talking about the situation inside the country.” 
7923 
7924 
7925 
7926Tatsuya slightly frowned his eyebrows from Hyougo’s manner of speech, clearly having a hidden meaning. 
7927 
7928 
7929 
7930“So there is movement in other countries?” 
7931 
7932“I dare to assume that Tatsuya-sama has already heard about the press conference of Dr. Chandrasekhar and about Shaheen's interview.” 
7933
7934 
7935 
7936“Yes, I know.” 
7937 
7938 
7939 
7940The conversation, standing in the rain, prolonged, but neither Tatsuya nor Hyougo was bothered about it. 
7941 
7942 
7943 
7944"However, there was no response from the USNA or the New Soviet Union.” 
7945 
7946 
7947 
7948“Do you mean that this is quite unnatural?” 
7949 
7950 
7951 
7952“As you say.” 
7953 
7954 
7955 
7956“I got it. ... I will just have to be on guard and be on the lookout.” 
7957 
7958 
7959 
7960“We will try to continue to collect information.” 
7961 
7962 
7963 
7964Hanabishi Hyougo had his own information route associated with his practice in the British PMCs. At the moment, Tatsuya was not in touch with the Independent MagicEquipped Battalion, so Hyougo was his most reliable acquaintance through which he could explore the activities of other countries. 
7965 
7966 
7967“I am in your care.” 
7968 
7969 
7970“As you wish. In that case, I'm saying goodbye to you today.” 
7971 
7972 
7973 
7974Hyougo politely bowed, dried his clothes soaked from the rain with magic, and sat down on the driver's seat. 
7975 
7976 
7977 
7978When Tatsuya returned inside the villa, a number of cups of hot coffee were already on the table in the living room. To the deep discontent of Minami, Pixie prepared them. 
7979 
7980 
7981Instead of changing, Miyuki and Minami quickly drank their coffee to get warm, then left to change clothes. They went "together" because Minami expressed her intentions of taking care of Miyuki. 
7982Returning to the living room, Miyuki was dressed in a comfortable integral dress in the form of the letter T. Along with the mysterious elegance created by the Miyuki’s appearance, the feeling of the grace of a high-ranking priestess was also present. 
7983 
7984 
7985 
7986Minami was in a cardigan and skirt. Although it was not her usual "dress + apron", but even so she looked like she was wearing a skirt like apron. That's how she created her image. 
7987 
7988 
7989“Miyuki, and Minami, too, sit down. I want to hear what happened during the time I was gone.” 
7990 
7991 
7992Having said that, Tatsuya in advance wanted to prevent the start of a rivalry between Pixie and Minami for the kitchen. Minami did not become mischievous, she also wanted a little rest. Because she's not a robot that does not fatigue. 
7993 
7994 
7995 
7996“Let me think... Maybe we should talk about Wednesday.” 
7997 
7998 
7999 
8000Minami sat, not showing any discontent on her face (in other words, in reality she was unhappy with it). Miyuki, sitting next to her and opposite to Tatsuya, mentally smiled bitterly and began the story. 
8001 
8002 
8003 
8004“Tomitsuka-kun came to the School Council room and asked when Onii-sama plans to visit the school next time.” 
8005 
8006 
8007 
8008Miyuki called Tatsuya "Onii-sama" like the other day and spoke with no more hesitation or embarrassment. 
8009 
8010 
8011 
8012“And you couldn't answer him.” 
8013 
8014 
8015 
8016Tatsuya did not pay attention to the use of "Onii-sama", and showed no sign of doubt in the sudden request of Tomitsuka. 
8017 
8018 
8019 
8020“I told him that. But then he wanted to meet Onii-sama, and asked where this villa is located.”
8021“Were there any urgent matters?” 
8022 
8023 
8024 
8025But having heard that he did not just want to wait at school, and was even prepared to go to him, Tatsuya, as expected, showed interest. 
8026 
8027 
8028 
8029“Yes. Tomitsuka-kun seems to want to try to convince Onii-sama.” 
8030 
8031 
8032 
8033“What does he want to convince me of? Why?” 
8034 
8035 
8036 
8037Tatsuya asked both "what" and "why". When he heard about his conviction, he quickly guessed that it was about Project Dione. But Tatsuya could not understand why Tomitsuka decided to make such excessive actions. Maybe because of the connection between them as classmates? 
8038 
8039 
8040Answering Tatsuya’s question, Miyuki explained the development of events from the very beginning in detail. The explanation of the circumstances in which Minami was also involved, sometimes by inserting explanations, took some time. 
8041 
8042 
8043 
8044“— ... So that's how it was? I even feel sorry for him.” 
8045 
8046 
8047 
8048Tatsuya indifferently expressed his impression of Tomitsuka, having finished listening to the story to the end. 
8049 
8050 
8051 
8052“Even Minami was concerned about him.” 
8053 
8054 
8055 
8056For Minami, he, on the contrary, cared more. 
8057 
8058 
8059“No, nothing like that, thank you for your concern.” 
8060 
8061 
8062 
8063Though Minami responded instantly, she could not conceal her embarrassment. Her behavior seems to have been that she didn't expect Tatsuya to be worried about her. 
8064 
8065 
8066 
8067 
8068“In direct combat, Tomitsuka is a strong opponent. Although you were saved by his simplicity, but you're very lucky that it ended without injury. You shouldn't have been so reckless.” 
8069 
8070 
8071 
8072From the words "You were saved by his simplicity" Minami made a barely noticeable frown. She felt uncomfortable when she was reminded again that she had been subjected to the bad thoughts from a representative of the opposite sex. But in the end, realizing that this voice carries a real concern, Minami was again confused. 
8073 
8074 
8075 
8076“Yes... Thank you very much.” 
8077 
8078 
8079 
8080Miyuki looked at these two with a little scary smile. 
8081 
8082 
8083 
8084Immediately upon arrival in Vladivostok, the data on the location of Shiba Tatsuya was received from an officer of the Foreign Intelligence service. 
8085 
8086 
8087“He is staying in a villa in Izu with his fiancée...?” 
8088 
8089 
8090 
8091His stay away from the localities was convenient. Of course, it would be better for him to be alone, but there is nothing to be done. Igor heard that the bride, who is his cousin, is also a mighty magician, but he was sure of his magic. All the more so now that this time he had brought his external terminal "Igrok" *, which amplifies his magic power. 
8092 
8093[Previously described as “Player”] 
8094 
8095 
8096Igor was a man born from artificial insemination, which in the old way was called a "baby from a test tube". 
8097 
8098 
8099 
8100It was not through gene manipulation, but through the production of countless fertilized eggs, and among them was he chosen the most successful specimen. And he was officially recognized by the New Soviet Union as a Strategic Class Magician Igor Andreivitch Bezobrazzoff. 
8101 
8102 
8103 
8104Of course, there were attempts to biochemically copy his fertilized egg, and as a result clones were created, which can be called his "younger sisters". They were expected to become the same as Igor, Strategic Class Magicians. And in fact, seven clones mastered the Strategic Class Magic "Tuman Bomba". 
8105 
8106
8107 
8108 
8109 
8110However, the clones who received the middle name "Andreevna" had health problems. None of them could live normally outside of a sterile room. 
8111 
8112 
8113And in terms of Magic power, they, unfortunately, were greatly inferior to Igor. Although they could actually activate "Tuman Bomba", but in terms of range and activation speed they were not fit for real battles. 
8114 
8115 
8116But even if they were not used separately, they were useful as external terminals to help Igor. 
8117 
8118 
8119 
8120They were clones, different from their original, Igor. Therefore, it was not difficult for him to synchronize his Magic Calculation Area with them. 
8121 
8122 
8123 
8124In order for the mind to be intact, which is the basis, and not to receive damage, Andreevna were deprived of their "ego", and were living machines, "Players", used only to activate the magic of a "conductor" Igor. He directs the way the players "Play" magic. This was the role of the clones, called "Andreevna", and how they were forced to live. 
8125 
8126 
8127 
8128[The author conveys the meaning, using a mixture of Russian, English and Japanese words. The translation was not very explanatory, so I will explain: the word "player" means "player of an musical instrument", and "Play" magic, means how to perform it in the form of music. These are all expressions, and in fact nobody plays anything, but just conjures.] 
8129 
8130 
8131Every time Igor uses one of them, their minds are broken down. But Igor does it without hesitation. 
8132 
8133 
8134He could have had such a fate. But for a winner in a survival competition, acting like a loser is unnatural. Though he was created, Igor couldn’t choose any other path in life than being one of the leading scientist of the New Soviet Union. Even now, things remain unchanged and he has no choice but to use Igrok. 
8135 
8136 
8137 
8138He entrusted his assistant with the final adjustments to the large CAD that was being towed by a military train on the New Siberian Railroad.
8139The movement of each of the "Thirteen apostles", the magicians of Strategic Class, have a huge impact on the world’s military balance, and has always been in the spotlight of other countries. Igor of the New Soviet Union, whose movement had been very difficult to trace, was now quite easy to see, so among the thirteen apostles he was given special attention. The thirteen apostles remained thirteen, because after the announcement of the death of Liu Yunde, Liu Li lei took his place. 
8140 
8141 
8142 
8143And for Japan, in particular, Igor was a Strategic Class Magician from an unfriendly country with which they share common borders. They are a direct threat. Moreover, the attacks carried out in April in the coastal waters of Sado Island and in the Soya Strait were assumed to have been performed by the magic of Igor’s "Tuman Bomba". 
8144 
8145 
8146 
8147Monitoring his actions and his continued behavior was a crucial issue in Japan's National Defense. 
8148 
8149 
8150 
8151 
8152 
8153Saturday evening, June 8th.  
8154 
8155Responsible for 1-0-1 Brigade, Lieutenant General Saeki Hiromi received important news through her private channel, and not through the official army channels. 
8156 
8157 
8158 
8159The news said that Igor together with his personal train moved to the Far East. 
8160 
8161 
8162 
8163“Although it says the "Far East", the Russian seaside region is quite large... He's probably in Vladivostok. And yet, what is this personal train...?” 
8164 
8165 
8166 
8167There was such information that to activate Tuman Bomb you need to use a huge CAD the size of a truck or train wagon. According to this unverified information, there was such a theory that Igor moves through the territory of the New Soviet Union on his personal train with an attached wagon-CAD, thus meaning that he could be using Tuman Bomba.  
8168 
8169 
8170 
8171If this information is correct, the range of Tuman Bomb is not as large as that of Material burst which can be used from anywhere on Earth. 
8172 
8173 
8174 
8175For magic, in fact, the physical distance does not matter. 
8176 
8177 
8178 
8179But to overcome the real "distance", a deep understanding of magic and strong selfconfidence is required. And also we can say that you need willpower to deny "erroneous common sense". 
8180 
8181 
8182 
8183If Igor is inferior to Tatsuya in this aspect then that means it might be necessary for him to approach his target to use Tuman Bomba. 
8184 
8185 
8186 
8187At the same time, it also means that once Igor has moved on a personal train to the Far East, it means that he is using Tuman Bomba on the nearby Japan. 
8188 
8189Japan itself can also be his goal. 
8190 
8191 
8192 
8193This time it was impossible to deny direct guidance to the lands of Honshu, Shikoku, Kyushu and Hokkaido. 
8194 
8195 
8196 
8197“— ... In the current circumstances, there is a  high probability of the target being "him".” 
8198 
8199 
8200 
8201Saeki thought he should be warned. However, as a result of thinking about it for a minute, she decided to leave it as it is. 
8202 
8203 
8204 
8205More precisely, she decided to keep on observing. Saeki took the intercom device and dialed a short number. 
8206 
8207 
8208 
8209“— ... Lieutenant Colonel Kazama, it's me. Sorry for the late call, but urgently come to my office.” 
8210 
8211 
8212 
8213Tension after the events in the Soya Strait have already gone, and now was a relatively peaceful time. Although it was quite late, Kazama still appeared quite quickly. 
8214 
8215 
8216 
8217---If it is Kazama, he should be able to observe what happens while understanding “him”. 
8218 
8219 
8220 
8221---If it goes smoothly, we can find Igor using “him”. 
8222 
8223 
8224 
8225So Saeki thought when thinking about the most profitable outcome.
8226With Miyuki at his villa, Tatsuya suspended his research and became her partner for this time. 
8227 
8228 
8229 
8230Not out of a sense of duty, but because Tatsuya himself wanted to talk to Miyuki, and spend time with her. 
8231 
8232 
8233 
8234Perhaps it was due to the mental reconfiguration, conducted by his mother Miya. If all emotions were limited to just one emotion, then the result was that it would likely heighten the remaining emotion. 
8235 
8236 
8237 
8238However, Tatsuya believed that this was not a problem. 
8239 
8240 
8241 
8242If his feelings were not manipulated… 
8243 
8244 
8245 
8246If he had his own free will, he could envy his almost perfect little sister, he could shun Miyuki, he could even hate her. 
8247 
8248 
8249 
8250When the older brother is inferior in talent, usually in most cases he is jealous of the younger sister and hates her. 
8251 
8252 
8253 
8254Therefore Tatsuya thought that it would be better, like now, that he had no such feelings for Miyuki. 
8255 
8256 
8257... But it also had a limit. 
8258 
8259 
8260 
8261After they dined and took a bath (this time they took baths separately), Miyuki requested the both of them to sleep together, but Tatsuya, as expected, could not agree. 
8262 
8263 
8264 
8265“Miyuki... Sleeping in the same bed is a bit...” 
8266 
8267 
8268 
8269Naturally under the word sleep it was meant to sleep, without any erotic subtext. 
8270 
8271 
8272 
8273She seems to have prepared for it in advance. Miyuki "begged" just to sleep on the same bed. It was like a little kid begging a parent to sleep together. 
8274“We can't...?” 
8275 
8276 
8277 
8278Tatsuya felt dizzy. He felt ashamed that he could not say "impossible" right now. 
8279 
8280 
8281 
8282“— ... The other day, I slept in a Japanese-style futon. I think the best compromise would be if we lay in separate futons in the same room.” 
8283 
8284 
8285 
8286“That'll do. Thank you very much, Onii-sama!” 
8287 
8288 
8289Miyuki joyfully waved her hands in front of her, showing a good mood. 
8290 
8291 
8292"Nothing can be done" Tatsuya sighed mentally. 
8293 
8294 
8295 
8296 
8297 
8298Igor took the place of the operator of the big CAD "Argan", in which there were two "Igroks" placed in sterile capsules, Anna Andreevna and Veronica Andreevna. 
8299 
8300 
8301 
8302"Argan" was just a common name. The meaning of the word was the same as the word "organ". Igor commands them like a "pipe organ". One government official who saw this CAD that occupies an entire vehicle said it looks just like a “pipe organ” and the name stuck and was adopted. 
8303 
8304 
8305 
8306[The author may have read about the Maskovskij dialect somewhere, where the "o" is pronounced as "a". I don't know how else to explain this writing.] 
8307 
8308 
8309 
8310They were similar only in size and shape, with pipes protruding from the sides and from behind. 
8311 
8312 
8313 
8314“Players” are stuck inside the capsules and the “conductor” closes them in while sitting in a luxurious chair. 
8315 
8316 
8317 
8318Igrok actually has seven capsules in total. But not all of them are necessary. To only activate Tuman Bomba, Igor alone is enough. Igrok is a subsidiary and safety device, and for this scale of an operation two people were more than enough.
8319Igor ran his eyes through the information about the vicinity of the target obtained from the information network of the army of the New Soviet Union. 
8320 
8321 
8322The weather in the targeted area is shallow rain. There's no wind. These were close to optimal conditions for the application of Tuman Bomba. 
8323 
8324 
8325 
8326The current time is 6 o'clock in the morning. The local time in Japan is 5 o'clock in the morning, the target should still be asleep. 
8327 
8328 
8329 
8330Igor prepared to activate the magic that turned their usual dream into an eternal dream. 
8331 
8332 
8333 
8334 
8335In a Japanese-style room, where the ritual to remove the seal was held last month, two futons were now laying side by side. 
8336 
8337 
8338 
8339Two mattresses were stacked, tightly lying next to each other, without a gap between them. 
8340 
8341 
8342 
8343Under thin summer blankets a brother slept with his sister, Tatsuya and Miyuki. 
8344 Both the young man and woman are engaged to each other. 
8345 
8346 
8347 
8348However, the bedding of these two had no noticeable disturbance. Naturally, everyone had not only their own mattress, but also their own blanket. Their futons, sheets and pajamas only had signs of bruising from moving in their sleep. 
8349 
8350 
8351Miyuki with a happy face slept on her side, turning to Tatsuya. Tatsuya quietly slept on his back. 
8352 
8353 
8354 
8355There still was some time before dawn. 
8356 
8357 
8358 
8359Even at the earliest moment, it would still take 30 minutes until Tatsuya’s alarm clock was going to go off. 
8360 
8361 
8362 
8363Neither Tatsuya nor Miyuki had shown any signs of awakening. 
8364 
8365
8366 The supercomputer, which comes with the CAD "Argan", converts these targets’ positions from the monitoring device into a format that can be used in CAD. At the same time, the original activation sequence data required to build the magic sequence is created by the supercomputer under the control of Igor. 
8367 
8368 
8369 
8370Rather than defining elements of the activation sequence within your mind, Igor builds an Activation Sequence based on conditions that were entered into the computer through the console. In doing so, he could build extremely complex and confusing activation sequences, impossible for ordinary magicians. 
8371 
8372 
8373 
8374This CAD uses the same equipment-type computer that is located in the Far East Headquarters of the New Soviet Scientific Academy. The performance of the CAD at the academy is much high, however it doesn’t have a system designed to use Igrok. Igor brought Argan because he decided that the assistance of Igrok was necessary for this operation. 
8375 
8376 
8377Igrok forces whomever is in to sleep by using electric stimuli, but he can still extract the psions from the Andreevna sisters. The naked women in their late teens are immersed in a physiological saline that adjusts to the same temperate as their current body temperatures. They wear respiratory masks since they aren’t conscious. 
8378 
8379 
8380However, the capsules did not have any transparent windows, besides, they were already loaded inside Argan, so no one could see their faces at the moment. But if you could see their faces it would reflect the sight of someone in agony, but neither Igor nor his staff would raise an eyebrow if they saw them suffering. 
8381 
8382 
8383Immediately after the infusion of psions by Igor into the main module of Argan, the Activation Sequence starts. Igor and the Andreevna sisters read the Activation 
8384 Sequence simultaneously. Igor consciously forces the two Igrok’s regardless of their consciousness. 
8385 
8386 
8387Argan adjusts the Activation speed of all three of them so that the magic output timings are matched. These three people including Igor, automatically start up the Magic Activation Sequence which will activate the Strategic Class Magic, Tuman Bomba. 
8388 
8389 
8390 
8391Evil intent threatens me and Miyuki. 
8392
8393 
8394 
8395 
8396Tatsuya instantly surfaced from the depths of sleep to the waking surface. 
8397 
8398 
8399 
8400(Decomposition of water... formation and recombination of oxyhydrogen gas) 
8401 
8402 
8403Immediately after awakening, Tatsuya found the nature of the evil intent and the nature of the magic used. 
8404 
8405 
8406 
8407(Tuman Bomba!?) 
8408 
8409 
8410 
8411The rain, which went on for a long time, has already turned into a fog. 
8412 
8413 
8414 
8415The process of dividing the rain drops into fog. 
8416 
8417 
8418 
8419The process of the evaporation of fog into water vapor. 
8420 
8421 
8422 
8423The process of decomposing water into oxygen and hydrogen. 
8424 
8425 
8426 
8427And finally, the process of simultaneously connecting hydrogen with oxygen, and igniting. 
8428 
8429 
8430Tatsuya recognized the nature of the Strategic Class Magic "Tuman Bomba". 
8431 
8432 
8433He almost unconsciously stretched out his hand to the pistol shaped CAD Silver Horn Customized modification of the "Trident " which he left near his cushion. 
8434 
8435 
8436 
8437... When he sleeps, he always keeps his favorite CAD within the reach of his hand. 
8438 
8439 
8440 
8441Countermeasures were prepared, taking into account the experience he gained while supporting the battle in the Soya Strait. 
8442 
8443 
8444 
8445The chosen magic was not Gram Dispersion, but Mist Dispersion. 
8446Tatsuya targeted the modification of the phenomenon that decomposes water. Decomposition of water molecules into hydrogen and oxygen. 
8447 
8448 
8449 
8450The purpose of the modification is that all water molecules generated by the hydrogen and oxygen fusion within a radius of 50 meters will be decomposed. 
8451 
8452 
8453Tuman Bomba activated. 
8454 
8455 
8456Mist Dispersion activated. 
8457 
8458 
8459The conflicting modifications of the two mages clashed and the challenge between both mages failed. 
8460 
8461 
8462"Not completely!" 
8463 
8464 
8465The enemy’s attack hadn’t finished yet. The magic that copies the Sequence of Tuman Bomba, “Chain cast” had not finished yet 
8466 
8467 
8468With a slight delay, new drops of rain were falling from the sky. 
8469 
8470 
8471“Leave it to me!” 
8472 
8473 
8474Miyuki’s magic activated at the same moment when Tatsuya heard her voice. 
8475 
8476 
8477She activated “Freeze Flame” which is a Speed-Type and Oscillation-Type wide area magic that can freeze even fire. It is a conceptual magic that prevents anything from burning. 
8478 
8479 
8480"Onii-sama, now!" 
8481 
8482 
8483“Understood!” 
8484 
8485 
8486Now, in a 100 meter radius around the villa, nothing could ignite. 
8487 
8488 
8489Using the time Miyuki won, Tatsuya sent his "eyes" at the operator of "Tuman Bomba". 
8490 Exploring the "link" aimed at him and Miyuki, he "searched" for the source of malice. 
8491 
8492 
8493But he "saw" something else. The enemy attack had not yet ended. Beyond the range of Miyuki’s, high up in the sky, a new Tuman Bomba was prepared. 
8494 
8495 
8496 
8497Even when the first and second blows of Tuman Bomba were prevented, Igor was not worried. 
8498 
8499 
8500 
8501Tatsuya was not the only one who gained valuable experience in the Battle at the Soya Strait. 
8502 
8503 
8504 
8505When Igor suggested that his enemy was the Strategic Class Magician, wielding the magic of converting mass into energy. He conducted simulations to find countermeasures in the case they were to face off again. 
8506 
8507 
8508 
8509The data he had entered into the supercomputer Argan was the data he had obtained from that tactical simulation to create a chain of Activation Sequences. 
8510 
8511 
8512 
8513Although he did not expect an enemy that prevented anything from burning, but it can’t stop it when the phenomenon has already occurred, so he aims outside of the range of Freeze Flame. In such a case, countermeasures should not be changed. 
8514 
8515 
8516 
8517The simulation based magic attack has already been launched. Igor sat on his conductor’s chair and waited for the moment when his victory would be confirmed. 
8518 
8519 
8520Tatsuya "saw" that at an altitude of 200 meters above the villa, a rain cloud was producing a dense fog in the shape of a funnel. 
8521 
8522 
8523 
8524This was outside of the range of Miyuki’s "Freeze Flame". 
8525 
8526 
8527 
8528The shape of the inverted funnel was obviously to achieve the Monroe effect. 
8529 
8530 
8531 
8532 
8533Tatsuya tried to destroy the structure. 
8534 
8535 
8536 
8537However, even with his Activation Speed for decomposition, he could not prevent Tuman Bomba, which has already come to its final stage. He did not have enough time to read the structure of the magic that formed a funnel from the misty mass. 
8538 
8539 
8540 
8541The foggy mass is broken down into hydrogen and oxygen, but the oxyhydrogen gas is getting ready to ignite. 
8542 
8543 
8544 
8545According to the Monroe effect, the shock wave of the ignition will be concentrated at one single point. 
8546 
8547 
8548And the point of concentration was not in the hole of this funnel, but much lower, right at the villa. 
8549 
8550 
8551“Victory!” 
8552 
8553 
8554 
8555This was the final step in the sequence of the three attacks. 
8556 
8557 
8558 
8559Igor was sure of his victory, receiving the response of a successful attack, which was the same as saying checkmate. 
8560 
8561 
8562As a side effect of the use of magic, the rain clouds covering the sky are now gone. Igor doesn’t have a low-orbiting reconnaissance satellite this time, but he is making use of another satellite that is further away. 
8563 
8564 
8565 
8566Igor accessed the observation date of this satellite using the command function installed in the CAD Argan. 
8567 
8568 
8569 
8570“What!?” An astonished voice bursted out. 
8571 
8572 
8573 
8574The image that appeared on the portable monitor had a completely intact villa. 
8575 
8576 
8577Having taken the concentrated shock wave created by Tuman Bomba, the wooden building should not remain whole.
8578According to an analysis conducted half a day ago by a spy satellite, the villa was a regular wooden structure. 
8579 
8580 
8581 
8582There was a possibility that it could be equipped with a shelter in the basement, but that the ground part of the building would remain untouched was impossible. Except for just one possibility. 
8583 
8584 
8585“The magic of a protective barrier...? Able to stop such a shock wave?” 
8586 
8587 
8588Igor has not forgotten the existence of magic protective barriers. It was estimated that even if Shiba Tatsuya or his fiancée would have installed a shield, it would still not be able to stop the shock wave. Igor was sure of the power of the concentrated shock wave. 
8589 
8590 
8591This version of "Tuman Bomba" was the same magic that killed the previous Commander of the Stars, William Sirius, during a local armed conflict with the USNA, which occurred in the Bering Strait, and was named the “Arctic Hidden War” (the Arctic hidden War). 
8592 
8593 
8594Has Juumonji Katsuto been involved in the defense? " 
8595 
8596 
8597Igor was aware of the existence of Juumonji Katsuto, who possessed powerful barrier magic. Igor knew of Katsuto as the strongest threat to stop his Tuman Bomba. 
8598 
8599 
8600“No, there was no such information.” 
8601 
8602 
8603Thinking about it in his mind, this idea of Igor was immediately thrown away as a delusional thought. Intelligence should not have lost sight of the movement of such a dangerous human being. 
8604 
8605 
8606“But who was it then...?” 
8607 
8608 
8609Igor was in a predicament when he could not answer this question. Because of this senseless confusion he missed precious time... And a chance to win. 
8610 
8611 
8612As the shock wave came right on top. Tatsuya reflexively hugged Miyuki in an attempt to protect her. 
8613Minami’s morning began early. 
8614 
8615 
8616 
8617As a performing maid, she was getting up earlier than anyone in the Shiba family. 
8618 Away from home, in the villa, this did not change. 
8619 
8620 
8621 
8622But since it was only 5 o'clock in the morning, she was still quite sluggish and sleepy. No, she didn't have a low blood pressure, but she's just not completely awake. 
8623 
8624 
8625Her rival Pixie was the one who finally awakened the consciousness of the half-asleep Minami. 
8626 
8627 
8628 
8629“Get up! Protect your master!” 
8630 
8631 
8632 
8633This sound, bursting in her defenseless head, was like a blow to a gong. The realization that the scream that was made right inside the brain was the active telepathy of Pixie, came after she had activated her CAD. 
8634 
8635 
8636 
8637In order to fulfill the purpose of the Guardian at any time, she always kept it at hand, ready for activation. She was already dressed, so it was in her apron pocket. 
8638 
8639 
8640Sooner than she realized it, Minami grabbed her CAD in the form of a mobile terminal in her hand, and pressed the key for quick access, channeling psions through the finger. 
8641 
8642 
8643She raised her eyes. In order to reduce the time required to activate magic as much as possible, she defined the coordinates for the Activation Sequence as "space in my view where there are no hard objects". 
8644 
8645 
8646In Minami’s head, the image of a Dome shaped Magic barrier formed, covering the roof top. Following this image, the barrier magic was activated. Immediately after that, a shock wave struck the shield. 
8647 
8648 
8649Tatsuya’s decomposition magic did not make it in time, but Minami’s magic made it in time because its magic shield had already completed formed. 
8650 
8651 
8652It was magic, stopping any physical attack. 
8653 
8654But such a fuzzy definition loaded the Magic Calculation Zone of the operator. 
8655 Magic is easier when you limit the kind of objects you want to protect. 
8656 
8657 
8658Moreover, the flying shock wave possessed the power to break Minami’s barrier. If compared in single-layer barriers, Minami’s barriers are comparable to a Katsuto’s Phalanx. But the way to maintain the barrier is different from the Phalanx. 
8659 
8660 
8661In the Protective version of the Phalanx of the Juumonji family, once the barrier is formed, it usually is left on its own. Only the duration of existence is decided, and if it receives an attack, and its superior in strength, it is simply destroyed. Instead, the next barrier is prepared, that uses the destruction of the existing barrier as the condition for activation. Maintaining a multi-layered shield, creating barriers one after the other with zero delay in time – that is the protective magic of the Juumonji family. 
8662 
8663 
8664On the other hand, the barriers of Minami’s "Sakurai" series, is a two-stage technique of creating barriers to take on physical attacks and she has to use continuous magic power to maintain the barriers she creates and to make duplicates if necessary. 
8665 
8666 
8667If it is the same kind of magic, there is no harm caused by duplication. For example, Fortification magic, which Leo specializes in, does not require a higher Interference Power for the next Fortification magic. 
8668 
8669 
8670Minami’s barrier magic was the same. 
8671 
8672 
8673She continued to apply barrier magic to the same area. By doing this, Minami prevented the destruction of the barrier. But it meant that it continuously activated the magic of protection against accidental attacks, which has a heavy load, even when it does not accept any attacks. Such actions strongly overloading the Magic Calculation Area 
8674 
8675 
8676“... I won't lose!” 
8677 
8678 
8679“I Can't Lose!” 
8680 
8681 
8682“I will protect Miyuki!”
8683
8684From an objective standpoint, Minami had no reason to be so obsessed with defending Miyuki. 
8685 
8686 
8687She is not encouraged to do this out of kindred love, like Tatsuya. 
8688 
8689 
8690Minami’s genetic aunt, Sakurai Honami took care of Miyuki like she was family, but these were the events of the past, and not related to Minami. 
8691 
8692 
8693They were acquired for the protection of Miyuki, or, in a certain sense, their series of improved people, "Sakurai" series, was enslaved by the Yotsuba family only to obey the orders of the young mistress. 
8694 
8695 
8696Minami has only lived with Miyuki for a short year. 
8697 
8698 
8699However, suffering from her Magic Calculation Area overheating, Minami still supported the barrier. 
8700 
8701 
8702 
8703Was it out of stubbornness as a magician? 
8704 
8705Or was it because of the distorted system of values that was used in training? 
8706 
8707Or was it out of fear of being thrown out after use? 
8708 
8709 
8710 
8711There were no such frivolous motives or other negative motives. With such motives she would not have gone to such difficulties. 
8712 
8713 
8714 
8715Why does she protect? Even when asking herself, Minami wasn’t able to answer this question. 
8716 
8717 
8718 
8719She doesn't know the reason. She doesn't need a reason. 
8720 
8721 
8722Having become a shield for Miyuki, Minami resisted the Strategic Class Magic “Tuman Bomba”. 
8723 
8724 
8725Created by the magic of Igor Andreivitch Bezzobrazoff that made oxyhydrogen gas ignite. The shock wave was over. In time, it was a short event, lasting only one moment. But this "moment" was long enough for Minami to reach her limit. Having received the response from the barrier that the attack stopped, Minami canceled her barrier magic. And at the same time, she lost consciousness. 
8726
8727 
8728 
8729Her body lost its strength and collapsed on the floor. 
8730 
8731 
8732 
8733Overheating of the Magic Calculation Zone due to excessive use of magic. 
8734 
8735 
8736 
8737Minami fell, losing consciousness, the same way the previous Sakurai Honami lost her life. 
8738 
8739 
8740 
8741 
8742 
8743“What happened...?” A stunned Miyuki muttered, still being in the arms of Tatsuya. 
8744 She also felt the activation of Tuman Bomba and the attack wave. 
8745 
8746 
8747 
8748Her “Freeze Flame” could not protect her. After switching to counterattacking, Tatsuya also did not have the time to intercept it. 
8749 
8750 
8751She didn't think she was dying. Because any wound she would get, Tatsuya would cure her. No, "restore her" to be more precise. 
8752 
8753 
8754 
8755Somewhere in her heart there was such a dependence on someone else's kindness, that she was not afraid of the pain that was to come soon. However, the destruction that was definitely going to happen did not occur. The pain that comes with fatal injuries had not come. Miyuki, whose consciousness was occupied by the thoughts of "This is a miracle Tatsuya " and "You did it all for me", could not understand what happened. 
8756 
8757 
8758 
8759“Miyuki, Deceleration Zone! Radius of 30 meters!” 
8760 
8761 
8762 
8763“Y-yes!” 
8764 
8765The Freeze Flame effect had already ended. Miyuki activated the magic that Tatsuya requested without any fear of the effects of magic overlapping. 
8766 
8767 
8768“Deceleration Zone” 
8769 
8770This is the magic that slows down the movement of physical objects in the targeted area. 
8771 
8772 
8773In the usual case, this magic only slows down solid bodies, but Miyuki’s “Deceleration Zone was able to slow down even gas molecules. It could also inhibit the increase the 
8774speed of expansion caused by an explosion, or in other words, increase the speed of chaotic movement of air molecules. From such deceleration, the shock wave faded and lost destructive force. 
8775 
8776 
8777And Tatsuya and Miyuki were originally mistaken. The correct magic to confront Tuman Bomba was not "Freeze Flame", but "Deceleration Zone". 
8778 
8779 
8780“Pixie, take care of Minami!” Tatsuya said in to the darkness, not waiting for any confirmation of Miyuki activating her magic (because he trusted Miyuki’s magic skills). 
8781 
8782 
8783“Yes, sir” Pixie answered telepathically. 
8784 
8785 
8786He did not give more instructions. 
8787 
8788 
8789Now the main priority was to prevent further attacks. 
8790 
8791 
8792Tatsuya resumed the interrupted search of the target. He pulled his right hand over his head while holding a specialized CAD ,"Trident", in the form of a large pistol. 
8793 
8794 
8795With Elemental Sight, he looked for the source of Tuman Bomba. Not at the source of the explosion, but at where the magic originated from. The magician who started the magic. 
8796 
8797 
8798“... It's not Bezzobrazoff?” 
8799 
8800 
8801Tatsuya reached the Eidos of two young women. They were terribly distorted and fragile Eidoi, clearly, magicians with unsuccessful bodies. 
8802 
8803 
8804Igor, who was shown at a press conference about his participation in Project Dione, was a man over 40 years old. There was no guarantee that that was really him. However, he could with full confidence say that Igor was a Russian man. He wasn't supposed to be a twenty year old woman. And Elemental Sight is not mistaken. 
8805 
8806 
8807Traces of a disguised Eidos, done with the magic "Parade", which is used by Lina, were not used. 
8808 
8809 
8810“Is this another Strategic Class Magician hidden by the New Soviet Union?” 
8811 
8812 
8813 
8814According to rumors, in addition to thirteen official Strategic Class Magicians recognized by the State, the world is hiding... another thirty to forty additional Strategic Class Magicians. 
8815 
8816 
8817Tatsuya himself was "a Hidden Strategic Class Magician". No matter who the two women were, he was sure they were the source of Tuman Bomba. 
8818 
8819 
8820“If that is the case, I must erase them.” 
8821 
8822 
8823 
8824Having strongly said this, Tatsuya activated his three-stage decomposition magic "Trident", which has the same name as his favorite CAD. 
8825 
8826 
8827First it eliminates the event interference that is covering the magicians, 
8828 
8829Then it eliminates the Data Fortification that protects their body, 
8830 
8831And finally it decomposes the body down into its constituent elements. 
8832 
8833 
8834 
8835This magic does not "burn" The human body, but makes it "disappear". This magic that erases human bodies has been activated at a distance of more than a thousand kilometers. 
8836 
8837 
8838 
8839On the console of the large CAD "Argan", a blinking signal appeared. 
8840 
8841 
8842At the seat of the "conductor", which was occupied by Igor, the alarm sounded. 
8843 
8844 
8845 
8846Igor was shocked when he checked the cause of the alarm. 
8847 
8848 
8849 
8850At the same time he felt a strong relief, thinking: "I am saved...". 
8851 
8852 
8853 
8854The alert message displayed on the console was similar to the following: "Both capsules, in which the Igroks Anna Andreevna and Veronica Andreevna were held, exploded." 
8855 
8856 
8857As if they were fairy princesses, the two Andreevna sisters disappeared in the form of bubbles inside the capsules filled with saline solution. 
8858 
8859 
8860The increased pressure due to the vaporization of the human body exceeded the durability of the capsules, causing the excess pressure to burst and damage the Argan. 
8861 
8862 
8863 
8864Igor urgently evacuated Argan. 
8865 
8866 
8867 
8868The large CAD, which was damaged by rupture of capsules, required repair. He wouldn't be able to continue attacking even if he stayed inside. 
8869 
8870 
8871But now that his dolls have disappeared, he no longer was hidden from the information dimension. This made Igor afraid of this ultra-long range magic attack, that made the two bodies disappear. 
8872 
8873 
8874Igrok was not only an external terminals that helped to activate Igor’s magic, but at the same time they were "firewalls" protecting him. Igor released Tuman Bomba through Anna Andreevna and Veronica Andreevna. 
8875 
8876 
8877Now this barrier is gone. Igor was relieved that he used Argan this time around, because if he hadn’t, he might have been the one to be erased. 
8878 
8879 
8880 
8881Igor was not dumb enough to just get out of the Argan’s cockpit, he also popped out of the wagon shaped CAD. And, having ran away from the railway path, he stared closely at the wagon, fully occupied by one large CAD. 
8882 
8883 
8884 
8885No more attacks. Igor did not feel humiliation. He felt relief that he survived. 
8886 
8887 
8888 
8889Tatsuya erased the two enemy magicians, that he saw through the information dimension and damaged the CAD they were using, which could no longer be used to fight. 
8890 
8891 
8892“Miyuki, that's good enough” 
8893 
8894 
8895 
8896"Yes, uh, Minami-chan..." 
8897 
8898 
8899Miyuki already understood. That she defended them with her barrier magic from the shock wave. 
8900 
8901
8902 
8903 
8904“Come with me.” 
8905 
8906 
8907 
8908Tatsuya did not have the time to even look Miyuki in the eye and they left the Japanese style room that was used as a bedroom. 
8909 
8910 
8911 
8912Ignoring Tatsuya’s behavior, Miyuki hurried after him. 
8913 
8914 
8915 
8916And screamed when she saw Minami lying on the floor in the dining room. 
8917 
8918 
8919 
8920 
8921(continued in volume Escape (Part 2)